10:01
10:02
10:03
Fr. Mike nervously referenced the clock on his computer. Of
course, he would be late.
Slow, agonizing minutes ticked by.
10:12
10:13
10:14
Finally, at 10:21, the foreboding figure filled his study door.
"Michael, so sorry to keep you waiting. Traffic."
Fr. Mike jumped to his feet and held his hand out.
"I understand, Archbishop Wesson. And, please, call me
Mike. Only my mother uses Michael... and only when I'm in
trouble," the priest explained with a self-deprecating
smile.
"Hmm." The man briefly shook Fr. Mike's hand then closed his
study door.
"Umm... please sit down," the priest invited. "Can I get you
any..."
"I'm fine. I don't have long. But I'm afraid some
things have come to my attention, Michael."
Fr. Mike's heart sank. He'd been nervous ever since
Archbishop Francis Wesson had first shown up two Fridays before,
claiming he wanted to speak to that year's Confirmation
class. His talk with the children had been perfunctory and,
Fr. Mike believed, a put-on. He'd hung around through that
weekend, observing several Masses. The optimistic part of
Fr. Mike hoped, perhaps, he was there to judge whether St. Mary
Magdalene's would be well-served by the addition of an assistant
pastor. Fr. Mike had petitioned for one several times but
had always been denied with the parish's middling population and
the declining number of priests being cited.
Now the priest knew he had been wrong to be optimistic.
"My office has received several reports of... unfortunate
behavior."
Fr. Mike blanched.
"Of... of mine?"
The archbishop nodded.
"Nothing of the... news-making sort. Yet."
The priest's cheeks burned.
"I have never acted inappropriately towards a single member of
this congregation and if..."
"Not in that sense, no. But I'm beginning to wonder if your
loyalties are divided. I understand you have an inner circle
of friends among the parishioners and others."
"I'm not allowed to have friends?"
"I did not say that, Michael," the older man sniped. "But
these friends... they may not suit a Catholic priest."
Fr. Mike became aware of movement in the hallway. His heart
leaped. He remembered, several years before, during another
period of crisis, when Joshua had first appeared to him.
Maybe...
"For one, it's come to my attention that you take ballroom dancing
lessons. Is this true?"
"Well, yes. But how..."
"And you have a regular partner. The wife of a local rabbi?"
Rabbi. It hit Fr. Mike that in his angst over this meeting,
he had forgotten to cancel coffee with Rabbi Yakov. It was
him in the hallway...
"I'm sure you can imagine the potential scandal of..."
The study door flung open to reveal a fuming rabbi.
Archbishop Wesson startled and turned to face the intruder.
"What is the meaning of this incredibly rude interruption?" he
spat out. "This is church business and you have no..."
Unflinching, Rabbi Yakov entered the study and peered down at the
accuser.
"I believe I've committed the lesser offense. I merely
stopped by to visit my dear friend and arrived just in time to
hear you defaming him and my beloved wife. What is the
meaning of this?"
"Yakov, I..." Fr. Mike began.
The rabbi patted his shoulder.
"You're fine, Mike." He turned back to the archbishop.
"Answer me."
The archbishop rose to his feet.
"And who are you to make demands of me?" he seethed.
"A man of God. Asking a fellow man of God to explain why he
has spoken against my wife."
Through gritted teeth, Wesson replied.
"I didn't intend to besmirch your wife, Rabbi. But I do
admit to some surprise that you allow another man to routinely
take your wife out for activities of a... sensual nature."
Rabbi Yakov burst out laughing.
"My God, man. It's dancing. Fr. Mike is one of my
dearest friends. More... younger brother than friend,
truthfully. My trust in him knows no bounds. And my
Tiva loves dancing. She shouldn't be denied the pleasure
just because the Good Lord saw fit to give her husband two left
feet."
"Still... the optics of it..."
"The optics of it!" Rabbi Yakov cried. "Ballroom
dancing! Oh, no, we can't have a ballroom dancing
priest! I mean look what happened with that Jorge
Bergoglio fellow... Such a shame."
Fr. Mike tried to contain his laughter but his friend's sarcasm
was too much. He couldn't stop laughing even when his
superior glared at him.
"It's not as if the dancing is Fr. Michael's only indiscretion,"
the archbishop taunted.
Both the priest and rabbi immediately sobered.
"Excuse me?" Yakov challenged, protectively moving himself between
his friend and the accuser.
"As I was telling Michael before we were interrupted, he's been
known to associate himself with friends of dubious morality...
including some parishioners who are blatantly defying Catholic
teaching."
Confused, Fr. Mike and Rabbi Yakov exchanged a look.
"Archbishop Wesson, I'm not going to pretend to know who you
mean," Fr. Mike responded. "But it seems to me that our
calling as priests is to minister to sinners and saints
alike. As I know you're well aware, Jesus Himself dined with
sinners and..."
"Ministering to and making yourselves familiar with are two
entirely different things. You know the Church's teaching on
premarital sex. But do you not give the Eucharist to
parishioners who you know are living in sin?"
"I give the Eucharist to all who come to commemorate the Lord's
Last Supper... as we are instructed to do. It's up to each
individual to hold themselves accountable. We can't do that
because we don't know what in their hearts. We represent
God. But we aren't God," Fr. Mike stressed.
"A fair enough point if you're talking about mere parishioners."
"Mere parishioners?" the rabbi repeated under his breath.
The archbishop ignored him.
"But when you are known to be personal friends with those people
it calls into question your own judgment, Michael. And at a
time when the Church's credibility is already under attack... we
cannot have that!"
"I don't even know what or who you're talking about!" Fr. Mike
yelled, no longer able to keep his temper under control.
"Well, I can hardly say when he's here!" Wesson shot back, waving
to Yakov. "But it's moot. The fact that you won't own
your own mistakes confirms for me what I already thought I would
need to do. Michael, you're being removed as pastor of St.
Mary Magdalene's effective immediately. I have arranged for
you to take a sabbatical. I have a fellow bishop and friend
in Albany who will host you. I expect you to be on your way
by tomorrow morning. I'll send someone by at 9:00 sharp to
escort you to Albany."
Seething, Rabbi Yakov didn't take his eyes off the archbishop even
as he reached for Fr. Mike's now shaking shoulder.
"That won't be necessary, Archbishop. Fr. Mike will stay
with my wife and me this evening and we will escort him to
Albany in the morning."
Wesson stepped closer, nearly nose to nose with the other man.
"And who are you to be involving yourself in this matter, Rabbi?"
he sneered.
Unblinking, the rabbi replied.
"Someone who knows the heart of Yeshua ben Yosef better than you
seem to... Father. Go. Now."
Half-shielded by his friend, Fr. Mike thought he saw his tormentor
flinch.
"Very well. As long as you're gone, Michael."
With that, the archbishop exited the room, slamming the door
behind him.
Rabbi Yakov sat down beside the priest and rested an arm around
his shoulders.
"Mike... I am so very sorry. I hope I didn't make things
worse. My temper... I'm afraid it got the better of
me."
Fr. Mike shook his head as he reached for a tissue.
"No... no, Yakov. I... I'm glad you were here. I just
wish I... I understood. This... this all just seems to have
come out of... of no where. I mean... Tiva and I have been
dancing for what? Two or three years now? Why... why
now? And what friends do I have who are blatantly defying
the Church? I mean... there's the Friends, of course.
And... and I suppose our communion together at Bible study isn't
strictly... well, Catholic kosher. But how would he know
about that? He can't."
"He knows nothing," the rabbi insisted. "He's lying. I
can't pretend to know his reasons. But that man... he's not
a shepherd. He's a snake. His reasons for this attack
are beyond me but I know this. The truth will win out, my
friend. I don't know when or how but you and I... we've met
the Truth Incarnate. And He will prevail. He always
does."
Fr. Mike nodded.
"Yes... he does." He heaved a sigh. "I... I need to
start packing. Not much. A few books, my mom's
recipes, some clothes, everything Joshua has given me... It
won't take long."
Rabbi Yakov shook his head.
"No. We're taking everything that's yours. We're
leaving nothing for that man to look through. I could call
the Friends to help if..."
Fr. Mike considered for a long moment before nodding.
"Yeah. Okay. I'd rather they hear it from me than
through the grapevine."
"I agree. I'll send word out right now."
As Rabbi Yakov made the call to JenniAnn that would set the
impromptu packing party rolling, Fr. Mike sadly looked around his
office and wondered what Joshua had in store for him.
*~*~*
By 3:00 that afternoon, the last of Fr. Mike's things had been
packed up and transported to the Levines' house. Having
finished that task, several of the Friends were crowded into
Yakov's and Tiva's living room, commiserating with their friend.
"I just don't understand it!" Peter exclaimed. "It just...
it seems like it came out of no where."
"And they wonder why some of us never came back," his wife mumbled
as she rubbed her pregnant belly.
"I think you need to request a formal, written complaint," Kemara
insisted. "I realize he's the archbishop but that shouldn't
mean he can do whatever he wants. He has to have solid
reasons to remove you."
"But he clearly doesn't!" Sibyll interrupted. "I know my son
and... and..." She began to weep.
Kemara gently patted the woman's arm.
"I know. We all know Fr. Mike too well to believe he did
anything wrong." She smiled at the priest who had approached
and embraced his mother. "I only meant that he would have
had to document whatever he thinks Fr. Mike has done
wrong. And it would be easier to fight back against those
claims if we could see them laid out in writing."
"That's a good point, Kemara. Thank you for the idea.
Mike, make sure you do that," Lewellyn counseled.
"I will, Dad. Once I get settled in Albany..." Fr.
Mike sighed then managed a smile. "I'm very grateful for the
portal. That way... I can still see you, Mom and Dad.
And... all of you."
Dot stepped behind the loveseat where the priest and Sibyll
sat. She squeezed Fr. Mike's shoulders.
"And we're not far at all from where you'll be. You can come
over for breakfast, lunch, dinner... coffee, snacks, just to
talk. Whatever you need."
"We'll introduce you around!" Caleb promised. "There are so
many great people there. And I think you'll really like our
pastor. Maybe you could get one of those ecumenical groups
going there, too."
JenniAnn, who had been quiet for much of the afternoon,
startled. Andrew caught her when she nearly fell from the
arm of his chair.
"I... I know Albany will be very lucky to have you, Fr.
Mike. But..." She shook her head.
"We need you," Kemara finished glumly. "I really hope this
is only a temporary move... very temporary. Sean called me
after he saw JenniAnn's text. He asked me if I thought he
could tell the guys at the station and... well, some of them go to
Mary Mag's so I knew it would only be a matter of time. I
said I thought it would be fine. They're fuming. One
of them has an uncle who is a cardinal. He said if this
doesn't get cleared up within a week, he's calling him."
Fr. Mike chuckled at this.
"I think I know exactly who you mean. Uncle and nephew are
both stubborn as all get out. I'll be glad to have them on
my team but..." His face clouded. "I'm not sure how
much it will matter, in the end."
"What do you mean?" Emma prodded. "If we get enough people
to speak up for you... and a cardinal at that!... then Archbishop
Javert will have to listen."
Several of the friends snickered at the apt "nickname" for their
new adversary.
Rabbi Yakov, always happy for a good laugh, only smiled. He
knew exactly what his friend feared.
Tiva, however, was the first to voice it.
"I think what Mike means is that... especially in the current
climate... once any sort of accusation is made, some people form a
judgment very quickly. It's hard to come back from that."
"Exactly," the priest agreed. "Even if I am restored as
pastor of St. Mary Magdalene's, will the parishioners trust me
like they have?"
"Of course we will!" JenniAnn cried.
"Without a doubt," Kemara agreed.
Fr. Mike smiled warmly at the two but his eyes remained sad.
"I know you trust me. But you also know about Joshua.
You know that I know Joshua. What if you didn't?"
The two women were quiet.
"I... I'm just so sorry that our dancing played a part in..."
"No!" the priest cut Tiva off. He rose from the couch and
embraced her. "I don't feel bad about that and I don't want
you to, either. We did nothing wrong. Your husband
even reminded the archbishop that the Pope himself enjoys ballroom
dancing. Tango, I think."
"Tango..." Tiva repeated with a fond smile.
Returning her smile, the priest spun her away from him and then
back.
Rabbi Yakov approached and hugged them both.
"God knows neither of you did anything wrong. The fact that
he brought it up smacks of desperation. Why now after
years?"
"Do you think it had anything to do with me?"
The group turned to Owen who was leaning against the fireplace
looking troubled.
"Owen... no. Why?" Fr. Mike questioned.
"Well, you said he mentioned something about your friends.
So maybe Graham and I... You said he was at Mass a couple
weeks ago. So were we."
"Owen, you came with JenniAnn, the kids, and me. Ivy and Sy
were there, too," Andrew reminded. "And we sat with Kemara,
Sean, and the twins and Arthur, Monica, and Liam. I can't
imagine the archbishop had any idea what the configuration of who
was with who was."
"Andrew's right," Fr. Mike consoled. "Besides, he said
something about permitting premarital sex. Owen, well..."
"If it had been me he would have said homosexual sex.
Because, according to the Church, it's not okay even within
marriage... which doesn't exist for gay people," Owen reported,
his voice terse.
JenniAnn rose from the arm of Andrew's chair and hugged her
friend.
"It's Joshua's view of your and Graham's relationship that
matters, O. Not the Church's. And, not that my view
matters, but I happen to think you're a very cute couple. I
ship you."
Owen laughed and returned JenniAnn's hug.
"JenniAnn's exactly right," Fr. Mike agreed. "And so is
Andrew. My guess is the comment was as half-baked as the
dancing allegation. He probably threw it out there just
because, in his view, it's the most likely sin. And I'm not
stupid. I know I've given Communion to people who are having
premarital sex. Statistics alone tell me that. But I'm
not going to stand in judgment of people who come to the Church
for comfort and guidance. I refuse to believe that's my
job."
"Hear, hear!" Rabbi Yakov cheered. "And that's what makes
you a far better shepherd than Inspector... I mean Archbishop
Javert."
"Most assuredly." Tiva patted the priest's shoulders.
"It may take time but I believe you'll find yourself back at St.
Mary Magdalene's, Mike. In fact, if you don't want to take
everything to Albany, you can leave whatever you'd like here so we
can get it back to the rectory more easily. Just don't put
anything in Yakov's office. It's such a pit in there that
you'd never find it."
"Hey!" the rabbi protested.
Tiva cupped his chin.
"You have many wonderful qualities, husband. But cleanliness
is not one of them. We'll find Mike a spot in the basement."
"Probably a good idea," Yakov agreed. He kissed his wife's
forehead and then the friends helped Fr. Mike divvy up his
belongings and prepare for Albany.
Saturday, February 3rd, 2018
Fr. Mike stared at the front door of the rectory at St. Bregwin's
in Albany. He glanced back at the truck on the curb, smiling
and waving to Randall Romano who had dropped him off. He
felt a bit like a Kindergartener on his first day of school.
Just as nervous, at least...
After a calming breath and wave back from Randall, the priest
rapped on the door.
He waited for a few moments.
Nothing.
He knocked again.
Finally, he heard a chain slide and the deadbolt unlock. The
door opened to reveal a man in slacks and a variegated sweater
with a cell phone held between his chin and ear. Without a
word, he waved Fr. Mike in.
"Do you think I should go over there? Okay, well, think
about it. My new assistant pastor just arrived and I'd like
some time to... Gladdy, please calm down. No...
no. I'm not angry. I'm just... Hold on."
The man, who Fr. Mike took to be Bishop Anthony Merriman, pressed
his palm over the phone's speaker and made eye contact.
"I'm sorry. Family crisis... I think. The parlor's
just through there. Please, make yourself comfortable and
I'll show you to your room after I'm done with... whatever this
is. My apologies. Our receptionist, Marie, is usually
here but she's home with a sick little one so... you get my
hospitality, unfortunately."
Fr. Mike smiled and shook his head.
"Please, no worries. Take all the time you need, Bishop
Merriman."
"Just Tony. Back in a bit."
"Okay."
Fr. Mike rolled his suitcases into the parlor as the bishop headed
in the opposite direction, closing a door behind him.
While he waited, and in a continued effort to calm his nerves, Fr.
Mike perused the room. It was the epitome of organized
chaos. Books were strewn every where but those still on
shelves were separated out into very specifically labelled areas:
Church Fathers, Mysticism, Protestantism, Christian Fiction,
Lenten Reflections, Advent Reflections, Our Lady, The Saints,
Christian Fiction Featuring Jesus as Character, Works of C.S.
Lewis, and Harry Potter.
The latter made Fr. Mike snort and he made a mental note to tell
Max and Rose about it. He recognized the familiar seven
books of the series but was amused and impressed by other
additions. The Gospel According to Harry Potter, Morality
for Muggles, Into the Pensieve: The Philosophy and
Mythology of Harry Potter and other similarly named volumes
followed the canonical seven. Curious, he picked one up,
took it back to an overstuffed chair, and began to read.
"Ah, a fellow Potterphile, eh?"
Fr. Mike startled and turned to see his host had returned.
"Oh, umm, yeah. Kinda. I mean... I have some friends
who are true fans. But I enjoy the movies when I catch
them. This is great." He held the book up.
"It is. You're welcome to take it back to your room and
continue reading. Vow of poverty and all. What's mine
is yours."
"Thanks. I'll do that."
"If you don't mind, I'll show you to your room now so you can get
settled in. Then I'm afraid I have to again be a bad host as
I'll need to leave. Would you mind covering the evening
Mass? I'll introduce you at the start, before I leave.
Again, I'm very sorry to throw all this at you when you've only
just arrived but..."
In spite of Merriman's cheery, apologetic demeanor, Mike could
tell he was deeply disturbed about something, likely something
related to his recent phone call.
"No, no. That's okay. Sure, I'll give Mass."
"Thank you. And tomorrow we can become properly
acquainted. I'm sorry. Is it Mike or Michael?
The Archbishop said Michael but I know he can sometimes be...
overly formal."
Fr. Mike thought he sensed a note of distaste in the bishop's
voice but wasn't positive.
"Mike. Please call me Mike."
"Very well, Mike! Let's go see about your room and then I'll
show you where the kitchen is in case you'd like to make something
before Mass."
"Thanks. I'd appreciate that."
Bishop Merriman took one of Fr. Mike's suitcases and rolled it out
of the room. He lead his fellow priest down a hallway lined
with photographs that Fr. Mike took to be the bishop's family
members. He wondered which one was the mysteriously troubled
"Gladdy."
"All right, there you are. It gets good sun in the
mornings. I hope you'll like it. That door right there
is your own bathroom. And just down this way... the
kitchen. And, well, we'll save the full tour for
tomorrow. How about we reconvene in the parlor in half an
hour and I'll show you around the church?"
"Sounds good. I'd appreciate that. Thanks,
Bishop... Thanks, Tony."
"You're very welcome, Mike. And, again, I'm sorry that your
arrival has coincided with a bit of chaos in my own life. I
promise that tomorrow will be better."
The bishop held out his hand which Fr. Mike warmly shook.
"Please, no more apologies. I truly understand. I care
a lot about my own family and would do anything for them."
"Good man." Tony patted the younger priest's hand.
"I'll see you in a bit."
Fr. Mike stared after the departing figure for a brief moment
before ducking into his new room. With a sigh, he sat down
on the bed and looked up at the crucifix hanging above the door.
"Joshua, I don't know what you have planned for me here.
Truthfully, my mind and heart are reeling. But I know you
have a plan. So, please, help me to do my part to fulfill
it. Thanks. I love you."
Trying to distract himself from his own heartache and his
curiosity about Bishop Tony, Fr. Mike began to unpack, taking
special care to unload his treasures from Joshua.
*~*~*
Sunday,
February 4th, 2018
Fr. Mike
struggled to sleep that night. As if his own inner
turmoil and the newness of his room weren't enough of a
deterrent from good sleep, midnight arrived with Bishop Tony
still absent.
Mike may only have just met the man but he'd felt a warmth and
kindness emanating from him. Further exploration of the
rectory had shown a man of great faith and love of
family. Cards and drawings from great nieces and nephews
covered the refrigerator. Prints of Jesus and the Holy
Family were nearly as numerous as the family portraits.
He'd even noticed a couple of Owen's paintings and made a note
to tell the bishop that he was friends with the artist.
Further, after Mass, several of the parishioners had told Fr.
Mike how lucky he was to be paired with the bishop.
"A wonderful, sweet man."
"So good with the kids! They adore it when he comes to
school."
"He's been alone too long. He's not getting any younger,
you know. Pushing 75, I think. Glad he's got some
help now."
"He came to the hospital every day when my mother was
dying. We adore him."
In truth, Fr. Mike was trying to square how such a man could
be good friends with Archbishop Wesson. Beyond a job
title, they seemed to have nothing in common.
All of this made Fr. Mike even more alarmed by the man's
absence. They had three Masses come morning. That
Tony was still gone seemed to signify a major problem with his
family.
Feeling his stomach began to churn with nerves, the priest
grabbed his rosary from off his dresser.
"Maryam, please be with me," he began. "'I believe in
God, the Father Almighty, Creator of heaven and earth; and in
Jesus Christ, His only Son...'"
Only a decade into the rosary, the priest was roused from his
meditation by the sound of the front door unlocking. He
debated whether or not to go check on Bishop Tony. He'd
been quite evasive earlier. Maybe he wouldn't appreciate
the intrusion.
Fr. Mike resumed his prayers but found himself stumbling over
the words and unable to concentrate. He took it as a
sign that he wasn't meant to remain in prayer. After
pulling on his robe and slippers, he stepped out into the
hallway and made his way to the front room. Inside, he
found the bishop hunched over a side table. Worried the
man might be having a heart attack, Fr. Mike dashed towards
him and rested a hand on his shoulder.
"Tony? Everything okay?"
Startled, the older man gave a slight jump before turning
around.
"I'm sorry if I scared you," Fr. Mike apologized. "I was
worried..." His voice trailed off when he saw the
bishop's red-rimmed eyes.
"I'm sure I scared you. So all's fair. I'm
fine. Personally. I... I think I'm going to make
myself a cup of coffee. Contrary to popular wisdom, it
always calms me down. Care to join me? I have some
chamomile if that's more to your liking."
Welcoming the opportunity to spend time with his new superior,
Fr. Mike nodded.
"I would, thanks. Coffee is fine."
"Good."
The two men made their way to the kitchen where Tony wasted no
time in starting a pot of coffee.
"How's your bed? Comfortable, I hope?"
"Yes, very. Thank you."
"I'm sure it's difficult being in a new place for the first
night, though."
"Yeah. It is. Strangely, I think part of it is the
lack of noise. A quiet night is nearly unheard of where
I come from."
Tony chuckled.
"I can imagine."
"If you don't mind my asking... how is your family?" Fr. Mike
inquired.
The bishop sighed.
"I hate to burden you when your own life is in a tumult."
Fr. Mike shrugged.
"It might distract me. But only if you want..."
"You should know. Especially if I have to take some
extra time off. But first..." He handed Fr. Mike a
mug. "Cream's in the fridge. Sugar in the pot
here."
"Thank you." Fr. Mike helped himself to a little sugar,
noting that Tony took his coffee black.
The two seated themselves across from each other at the table
and the elder priest began.
"Before I begin my story, I hope you'll answer a few questions
for me."
"Sure."
"How well do you know Archbishop Wesson?"
"Oh, umm, not well, come to think of it. I mean, of
course, I'd see him every year for Confirmation
celebrations. And at meetings sometimes. But,
well, yesterday... or I guess Friday it was... was the first
time we've had any real conversation."
"So you're not close to him?"
Fr. Mike shook his head.
"I'm not. But he said you were friends."
Tony chuckled, a harsh edge to his laughter.
"Is that what he calls it?"
"So... you're not?" Fr. Mike ventured.
"We went to seminary together so we go way back. But to
say we're on friendly terms? That's a stretch."
While the revelation explained away his confusion over how
such opposites could be friends, Fr. Mike was nonetheless
surprised.
"But he specifically said he was sending me to his friend in
Albany."
"Poor boy." Tony shook his head. "I daresay good
ol' Frank sent you here because his refined, citified self
can't stand Albany. While we're certainly no backwater
town, we're too rural for his liking. This," he waved
his hand around, "is your punishment. I was merely
conveniently placed."
"So... why did you agree to take me in? And, for the
record, while I miss my parish, I've always loved
Albany. It's beautiful."
"I think so, too. And I agreed to take you in because
I've been desperate for an associate pastor. However, I
couldn't justify removing a priest from one of my other
parishes. Also, I'm notoriously picky."
Fr. Mike wondered at the air quotes the bishop placed around
the last word.
"Picky?"
"You're not the first associate I've been asked to take
in. But others were... problematic. I refused to
subject my flock to danger."
Fr. Mike's brows arched.
"You mean... abusers?"
Tony nodded.
"Not for a while. Thank God for the press. Church
leadership is far less apt to shuffle 'problem priests'
around. That's my hopeful view. My less hopeful
view is that it's still happening but they've learned not to
involve me."
"So... why risk taking me in?"
"I read your blog. And while all manner of evils can
certainly be hidden from the online world, I sensed you were a
good, faithful, if sometimes frustrated, shepherd. And I
think any priest who isn't frustrated with leadership right
now is in the wrong field. I also did some calling
around. I know a handful of families who moved from
Albany and landed in St. Mary Magdalene's parish. All
glowing reports. And let me blunt?"
Fr. Mike nodded, somewhat stunned by the idea that this bishop
had been following him online.
"Archbishop Wesson's primary complaint appears to be that you
gave Communion to a friend who is engaging in premarital
sex. Is he serious?"
The younger priest couldn't resist chuckling as his elder
dramatically rolled his eyes.
"To be charitable, his broader concern is likely that you
allowed personal attachment to cause you to neglect your
responsibility to guide your flock in living moral lives in
accordance with the Church's teachings. However...
unless said individual, assuming they even exist, confessed
this to you during the sacrament of Reconciliation, it is most
assuredly not your place to call them out. We offer
correction when warranted, yes, but our main job is offering
grace, compassion, and God's love. You seem to do that
beautifully."
"Thank you. I hope so." Moved, Fr. Mike gave Tony
a grateful smile.
"You're very welcome. And now we come to my
story... I'm the oldest of seven children. My
parents were very Catholic, if you catch my drift."
Fr. Mike chuckled.
"Next after me is my brother Virgil who, well-named fellow
that he is, teaches literature at the high school just down
the street. Well, at least until May when my
sister-in-law is, wisely, making him retire. Then
there's Agnes who also teaches. History, for her.
Next came Mercy who, sadly, we lost a couple years ago to
breast cancer."
"I'm so sorry."
"Thank you. She was a daddy's girl through and through,
though, so I feel selfish mourning too much when I know she
went to be with our dad and mom. After Mercy is Thomas
who is our black sheep. Much loved, though. Just
never quite found his niche. He lives with Agnes and her
husband, going from odd job to odd job. Next up was
Gladys... better known as Gladdy... who carried on the family
tradition by having seven children of her own. Finally,
there's the surprise baby: my little brother, Elvis."
Fr. Mike begun to sputter, just barely keeping his last sip of
coffee in his mouth.
"Your brother is named Elvis?"
"Yes. And he curses that fact every day of his life...
even moreso since he can't sing a lick. But my mother
adored 'The King' nearly as much as she loved the King of
Kings. As for my brother, we usually just call him
El. Anyway, between the lot of them, they've given me
fifteen nieces and nephews and, from there, a couple dozen
great-nieces and nephews. The reason I was on the phone
with Gladdy was her grandson, Kyle, is having a difficult
time. I know I shouldn't have favorites and I truly do
adore the lot of them but... I've always had a special spot in
my heart for Kyle. Maybe because he's a sort of
mini-me. He entered the seminary last year."
"That first year is so hard," Fr. Mike commiserated.
"Yes... But I'm afraid it's more than that. He ran
away last week, showed up at his parents' house, and has
essentially locked himself away in his room. He comes
out only when absolutely necessary and won't say more than a
few words to anyone. He even refused to go visit Gladdy
and her husband, Mac. And this boy loves his
grandparents!"
Fr. Mike's brow furrowed.
"That's troubling."
Tony nodded.
"Very. So I went over there myself, hoping I could
encourage the boy to speak of what's troubling him.
Instead, I spent most of the night praying with my niece, her
husband, Gladdy, and Mac. Kyle wouldn't budge. Not
even when I told him I was going to force my way in if he
didn't open the door. So I went in and it was obvious he
was pretending to be asleep. I told him that if he
didn't give me a sign that he was alive, I was going to call
911. So... he flipped me the bird. Still unmoving
otherwise. Very unlike him. But it was proof of
life!"
The old priest rubbed at his temples then took a sip of his
coffee. After setting the mug down, Tony stared ahead,
at nothing in particular, for several moments.
Fr. Mike was just about to give the man a light shake to
ensure he was okay when Tony came back to life.
"Something happened at that seminary... Something
awful. Kyle... he was so set on his vocation. He
had the sweetest little girlfriend. He was so steadfast
that he gave her up. That's when I knew he was serious
and committed. So to walk away from it..."
"I'm so sorry."
"Me too..."
"If there's anything I can do then..."
For the first time since they'd sat down, the bishop
brightened.
"Actually... Kyle was a fan of your blog, too. If
you'd be willing... maybe you could go with me when I make
another attempt with him after Masses are finished.
Maybe he'll tell you what he won't tell his old uncle."
Unable to resist the hope in his new friend's face, Fr. Mike
nodded consent.
"Sure. I'd be happy to speak with Kyle and I'd love to
meet members of your family."
Tony beamed.
"Then we're set! Thank you so much, Mike. You're a
trooper. Though you may live to regret getting involved
with my crazy family."
Fr. Mike smirked.
"Not as much as I'd regret staying in New York City and being
under the ever-present gaze of Archbishop Wesson," he teased.
Tony laughed heartily and plopped a hand on his fellow
priest's back.
"Well played." He took another gulp of his coffee.
"Now... the sky is fall of stars tonight. I think I'd
like to go to the grotto and spend some time with our
Mary. You're welcome to join me or, of course, go back
to bed."
"Spending some time with Mary sounds great. Thank you."
"Wonderful."
The two men rinsed their mugs, donned their coats, and spent
the next hour in quiet, companionable prayer with Maryam.
*~*~*
For
a Noble Purpose
JenniAnn awoke shivering. She pulled her blankets more
tightly around her then frowned at the lack of resistance.
Andrew hadn't come home. Or, at least, he hadn't come to
her.
Disregarding the chill, JenniAnn got to her feet and crept towards
the balcony. Peering out the window, she could see a faint
light. She soon realized that it was emanating from Andrew's
workshop. Perhaps he was busying himself with filling
orders? Releasing some of the frustration leftover from the
Fr. Mike debacle?
No... There was a sinking, sick feeling in the woman's
stomach. Something wasn't right. She considered that
she should, perhaps, leave her beloved alone. If he wanted
to be with her, he would have come to their room. Or
not... She hadn't slept well during the past few nights and,
knowing that, Andrew might have stayed away to allow her rest...
especially if he was in an emotional state. He well knew
that she couldn't rest easy when he was upset.
JenniAnn shuddered from both the cold and the knowledge that she
had to be with Andrew. Immediately.
After hastily drafting a couple of notes for Shelby, Rose, and Max
who were, blessedly, staying over; JenniAnn shrugged on her
heaviest robe, pulled on a pair of slippers, and grabbed the
lantern she kept at her bedside. She slid one note beneath
Max's and Rose's bedroom door and left another, for Shelby, taped
to her own door.
"Went to check on Andrew in his workshop. Might stay there
tonight. Will be back for breakfast. Love, Psyche."
She hoped she'd be back in time to grab the note, leaving the girl
none the wiser. But if not... better that than leaving Shel
and Belle to worry that she and Andrew had disappeared to who
knows where. While Belle was oblivious to the recent drama,
Shelby was old enough to understand at least something of what had
happened to Fr. Mike. JenniAnn didn't want her fretting that
matters had taken a more serious turn, calling her and Andrew
away.
Once outside, JenniAnn shrank from the damp cold. She wished
there was a tunnel connecting Willowveil to Andrew's
workshop. Maybe something to consider later... She
pressed on through the snow, eager to reach the hazy light of the
workshop and, more importantly, the carpenter inside.
*~*~*
Andrew was pounding on a chair when he saw it: light flickering
some distance from his window.
He set down his hammer and drew nearer to the glass, trying to
make out what was casting the light. He noticed it was
growing closer and, after another moment, he made out a familiar
silhouette.
"Laja..." he murmured before fleeing the workshop.
Not bothering with a coat himself, Andrew sped towards the
approaching woman and wrapped his arms around her.
"Laja, what are you doing? It's below freezing out here!" he
exclaimed as he guided her towards the shop.
"I... I saw your light and then I heard the pounding and..."
Andrew kissed her hair, moved by the sight of her and her
chattering teeth. His heart softened. Gone was the
impulse to pound hard wood to his will. He only wanted to
take care of her, to show her how much he loved her.
Thankfully, it was only another few feet before they were inside
the shop. Andrew flung the door closed then hurried to the
cot he kept there. He pulled the comforter off and wrapped
it around JenniAnn.
"Laja... You could catch pneumonia out there!"
JenniAnn briefly bowed her head. She knew that was a
particular fear of Andrew's. Between her bouts in high
school and the damage leftover from her gunshot wound, she was
more than usually susceptible. Still... laying sleepless
with worry for him wasn't healthy, either.
"I'm fine. I just..." JenniAnn met the angel's
gaze. In the bright light of the shop, she could truly study
him. While he was clean, his hair was disheveled, likely
from his habit of running his hand through it when troubled.
His eyes were puffy and bloodshot.
JenniAnn knew at once that this was beyond the Fr. Mike debacle.
"Love," she murmured before stretching up to kiss him.
Though still pained from recent trials and his worries for
JenniAnn, Andrew surrendered to her kiss. He buried his
hands in her hair and returned the kiss, following it up with
another on her jawline and one at the nape of her neck.
The thought flitted through JenniAnn's mind that she should stop
this. Andrew was clearly in pain and this was only a
distraction from it. But she was weak-kneed and found her
left hand sliding up his shirt. She just wanted to hold him
and be held by him and know that she was his and he was hers and
nothing... nothing his work exposed him to could end that.
"Laja... my Laja," Andrew whispered, his voice husky. He
wanted to think only of her, to feel only her, to see only her...
not what he'd come from, nor what he'd left behind, not what had
broken his heart and so many others. She was his
heart. Her heartbeat... he wanted to listen to her
heartbeat. He wanted to caress and cradle her beautiful,
unbroken body... to let her know with every touch and whisper and
kiss that he loved her.
"Laja... just... just a moment," he excused before releasing
her.
Dazed and feeling bereft of his touch, JenniAnn watched as Andrew
dragged the mattress off his cot and settled it in front of his
fireplace.
As soon as he'd set down the pillow, JenniAnn laid down. Once he'd
joined her, she spread the comforter over them.
Andrew groaned softly as he stretched out. He hadn't
realized how hard he had been working before JenniAnn had
disrupted him.
"My love," she cooed. "My love..." she repeated, softer
still as he picked up where he'd left off. Kissing her
neck... then her shoulder... her upper chest.
"I love you... I will always love you... I will always
protect..." Andrew's voice cracked. He let out a
ragged sigh and sunk against his beloved, resting his head atop
her breasts... listening.
JenniAnn kissed his hair and stroked his back. She felt like
she should say something, try to get to the bottom of whatever was
troubling Andrew. But she resisted. How often had she
listened to his heartbeat, lulled by its rhythmic constancy?
Now he needed the same. And it felt good to have him so
close. So... uninhibited.
After a few moments, Andrew sat up and peered down at her.
"Laja... Laja, you look..." He set a hand against her
forehead. She looked feverish and he cursed himself for
being so fixated on his own need that he hadn't realized she was
in distress. "Wait here. I'll get you some wat..."
JenniAnn reached up and cupped his chin.
"No. I don't want water. I'm fine, Andrew. It's
just... closer. I... I want you... closer." She pushed some
hair behind Andrew's ear then let her hand drift down to the
collar of his shirt.
"Closer," Andrew echoed and nodded. He began to unbutton his
shirt. He was keenly aware that JenniAnn had sat up and was
untying her robe. He had to smile when she carefully folded
it and placed it beneath their subpar pillow. Practical even
in... whatever mood she was in now. The smile melted from
the angel's face when she lifted her top over her head, exposing
her scar.
Glimpsing the expression, JenniAnn self-consciously sank down,
hiding the scar beneath the covers.
"Laja, no..." Andrew shook his head. "It just... it reminded
me of something else but..." He closed the distance between
them and gently traced her scar. "You're beautiful and
strong and it... it reminds me of that most of all. Of... of
the choice you made to... to come back to us. My Laja..."
"Andrew..."
They peered into each other's eyes before beginning to kiss.
"I...I don't know why but I missed you so much when I woke up,"
JenniAnn confessed. "I mean... more than usual.
Physically..."
Andrew raised his head from where he'd been delicately tracing her
collarbone with his lips.
"It was stupid to not come to you, Laja. I'm sorry.
Obviously, I... I need you tonight. I mean I always need you
but..."
"Come here, beloved."
Andrew again rested his head on her chest. This time,
unbidden, tears came.
"My love..." JenniAnn cooed, softly stroking his back as she held
him. She peered up at the ceiling, praying for the words he
needed... then realizing that some pain was beyond words.
There was a reason God had made her as she was: asexual but so
very hopelessly romantic. That reason was weeping in her
arms.
"Andrew?"
The angel raised his head to meet her teary gaze.
"I love you. So much."
Smiling through his tears, Andrew caressed her face.
"I love you, too, Laja. Utterly."
The husky note in his voice made JenniAnn feel dizzy. The
feeling increased when Andrew began to softly massage the length
of her scar.
She moved onto her other side so he could better see the fine,
white line.
Andrew kissed the center of it.
"Thank you for coming back to me," he whispered after resting his
head next to hers on the pillow.
"I... I had to... I still needed... still need... you."
Andrew met her lips then gently nudged her onto her stomach.
JenniAnn groaned quietly. She hadn't realized how tense she
was until he'd begun to knead her shoulders and back, placing
kisses along her spine as he did. Her heart sped at first
and then she began to feel all at once heavy and like she was
floating. After several minutes, her eyes began to flutter
and sleep threatened to overtake her. With a final bit of
strength, she rolled onto her back and tugged Andrew to her.
"Hold me," she sighed.
"Always."
Andrew eagerly complied and they laid together, feeling their
hearts beat against each other until drowsiness overcame them and,
simultaneously, they drifted to sleep.
*~*~*
Upon awaking, it took Andrew a few moments to remember why he and
JenniAnn were sleeping on the floor of his workshop. Soon,
memories of the previous day and night flooded back with all their
brutality and beauty, hatred and love. His concerns for
JenniAnn came back, too, but were soon put to rest. She
looked peaceful and comfortable in her sleep. There was no
sign of fever or chill. Andrew smiled at the realization
that her face had likely been flushed for other reasons.
He began to consider that, perhaps, he'd taken things too
far. He'd never touched her quite like he had then... so
freely. But he quickly dismissed the thought. If Laja
were awake, she'd be lecturing him about how she was perfectly
able to use the words "no" and "stop" but heck if she was going to
use either last night because it had all felt so incredibly,
wonderfully good. Well, except for the fact that he was
obviously in distress and did he want to talk about it?
Did he?
Andrew buried his face in JenniAnn's hair as he thought.
Yes, he would have to tell her something. But he would keep
the specifics to himself. He wouldn't tell her about the
brutality of the murder... a Jack-the-Ripper level of violence
that had chilled his human form to the bone. Nothing about
his assignment's pleas for mercy... for herself and her unborn
baby. JenniAnn was already feeling vulnerable after what had
happened to Fr. Mike. He had to protect her.
Would he tell her about his anger at God for sending him on that
assignment? Surely another angel of death could have been
just as compassionate, just as comforting... all while free of the
soul-deep connection he had with a woman.
But now Andrew realized that had been the point. That's why
it had to be him. It would have been cruel to send Eli who
would only be reminded of Sophia's far less traumatic but still
heart-wrenching death. Adam would only have thought of Kylie
and, no doubt, she would have comforted him in that but she was
herself pregnant and the echoes would have been unbearable.
And Henry... who would he have turned to? Beyond that,
Andrew had no idea what his fellow angels of death might have
experienced or how they would have coped. But he had been
able to seek succor in JenniAnn's arms and in her words of
love. Of course God had been right to send him.
JenniAnn began to stir and Andrew returned his attention to
her. He smiled when she wearily blinked her eyes.
"Good morning, Laja."
"Morning..." JenniAnn caressed his cheek. "What time
is it?"
"My pocket watch is over on the work bench. Let me..."
"Mmm... No. Never mind."
Andrew sunk against JenniAnn when she reached out and pulled him
towards her.
They kissed and then she nuzzled into the crook between his chin
and neck.
"This is surprisingly comfy," she observed.
The angel chuckled.
"You may not feel the same way later. This really isn't the
best mattress. I never intended it for more than brief
naps."
"Won't care..."
"No... me neither. Laja..."
JenniAnn could tell he was struggling to speak. She shifted
so she could see his face.
"Andrew... tell me."
The angel shook his head as tears formed in his eyes.
"It... it's too much."
"Too much for me to hear... or for you to say?" JenniAnn gently
prodded.
Andrew struggled to discern which it was... and why this
particular case was so hard for him to tell her about. After
all, he had eventually told her about his work during the
Holocaust. But this was different. He had experienced
this as her Andrew and as Belle's Daddy.
JenniAnn leaned into her beloved's hand as he caressed her
cheek. The action was enough to encourage Andrew.
"My assignment was a pregnant woman and... and she was
murdered. Brutally. The baby... she... she didn't
survive, either," he choked out.
Andrew watched the horror wash over JenniAnn's face and instantly
regretted telling her.
For her part, JenniAnn was warring with her feelings of rage
towards the unnamed murderer, grief for the woman and her child,
and tenderness for the angel. But only one of them was there
with her. Only one of them was hers to tend to.
"Love..."
Andrew showed no resistance when JenniAnn again pulled him to
her.
"My love..." she cooed as he began to relax.
"I... I just don't under...understand."
JenniAnn kissed Andrew's hair and gently kneaded his back.
"I know. You can't, my love."
Andrew peered down at her, searching her face.
"It's okay. I'm okay," JenniAnn assured. "I... I just
want you to feel better, Andrew." She gently brushed a tear
from his face, prompting others to follow.
The angel of death let out a shuddering sigh before again
collapsing against her.
"There now... Sweet love," JenniAnn quietly encouraged as
Andrew wept into her hair and shoulders.
After several minutes passed, Andrew regained control of his
emotions. He let out a deep breath as he settled at
JenniAnn's side.
"I'm sorry, Laja," he croaked out. "To tell you that and
then just... collapse."
JenniAnn snuggled against his side.
"You shouldn't be sorry."
"But... it can't have been easy to hear."
"It wasn't. But... I imagine it's kinda like when you're
with your assignments. You know there's a ripple
effect. You feel for all the others involved. But you
have to focus on your assignment... on the person you can truly
help. I... I'll pray for the lady and her baby, her family
and friends. And eventually... after a little time has
passed, I'll pray for her murderer, too. But right now...
you're the one God gave me to care for."
"Your assignment," Andrew added, the beginnings of a smile playing
on his lips.
"In a manner, I spose." JenniAnn kissed his temples before
returning his smile. "But please don't copy my angelic
strategies. I'd really prefer you not do this with your own
assignments."
Andrew, at last, chuckled after she'd brushed her lips against
his.
"I wouldn't dream of it." He traced the contours of her
face. "I'm a one anam cara kinda guy."
"Good."
"I love you... my angel," Andrew murmured as he toyed with
JenniAnn's hair.
"I love you, too. Always." JenniAnn embraced him
tightly once more before sitting up. "I can see the sun
peeking in."
"Yeah. It's probably getting close to 8:00. Are we,
umm, still going to Mass?"
JenniAnn groaned.
"We should. I know we go for Joshua... not the priest.
But I hate the idea of Archbishop Power Trip standing where Fr.
Mike should be standing. Giving a definitely less
inspirational homily... Still... it's still our
church. Still the same rituals and songs that have calmed us
before. And... we need that, I think. Today
especially."
JenniAnn gently pushed a lock of hair behind Andrew's ear.
She let out a sigh and began to tug on her pajama top.
"So, yes, let's go. If that's okay with you?"
"Sure," Andrew agreed. "And maybe we can go see Fr. Mike
later today. But for right now... We better get back
to the castle before the kids start wondering."
"Yes. We should."
Once JenniAnn was dressed, Andrew helped her to her feet and held
her close.
"Thank you for coming to find me," he murmured.
"Thank you for letting me stay," she replied, reaching up to brush
more stray hair behind his ear.
Andrew brought her hand to his lips.
"At this point, I don't think I have it in me to send you away any
more, my Laja."
"Sweet victory that."
Andrew returned JenniAnn's smile then kissed her once more before
they made the trek back to Willowveil.
*~*~*
Having decided there was safety and comfort in numbers, several of
the Friends met up outside St. Mary Magdalene's and entered the
church together. Among them were Andrew and JenniAnn and
their brood, Isolde and Marco, Owen and Graham, Kemara and Sean
with the twins, Ivy and Sy, and Monica, Arthur, and Liam.
They were all somewhat surprised to spot Rabbi Yakov and Tiva
among the pews. With a wave from the former, the Friends
filled in around the couple.
"Good morning," the rabbi greeted. "Tiva and I couldn't
resist some Sunday morning spying," he explained in a hushed
voice.
"Has he made an appearance yet?" Sean asked.
Tiva shook her head.
"No. But the crowd's been very subdued. When we've
visited before, there was a lot of chatter and laughing.
Today... mostly whispering."
"It's just so sad and unfair," Ivy complained. "I couldn't
believe it when I got the text." She left off reporting that
Violeta had cried for the next half-hour, nearly making them late
for their next class.
As for the angel, she sat between Ivy and Shelby, holding Belle
who was only too happy to surrender to her aunt's cuddles.
"I don't like it," was Violeta's only reply.
"Nobody does, Violeta." Andrew stretched to pat her
shoulder. "But let's all remember why we're here. And
for Whom."
Seated behind Violeta, Owen gave her braid a playful tug.
"Chin up, V. If it's really bad, we can all pan him together
later."
"Owen!" Graham hissed. "Can we please not be a bad influence
on young, impressionable angels?"
"I'll bring the beer," Sean offered with a grin.
Kemara shot her husband a look but couldn't keep from snickering.
"Could we have coffee, too?" Monica requested.
"And chai!" JenniAnn chirped.
"And a big ol' pot of spaghetti," Marco added with gleaming eyes.
"Mama wants some biscotti, too," Rose ventured as she rubbed her
belly.
"Ooh! We have some! I made a fresh batch last
night. I'll bring it," Isolde offered. "Where?"
"The ballroom?" Andrew suggested. "There's plenty of room."
"I like it!" Owen beamed. "Teamwork!"
"Oh, sure. Everyone just encourage him," Graham
teased. "What time?"
"You can all come as soon as we leave here. Let me send a
quick text to the others in case they want to drop in."
JenniAnn withdrew her phone from her purse and sent the
text.
In the remaining five minutes before Mass, the group put
themselves in a more contemplative mindset. They all felt a
momentary pain when Archbishop Wesson, not Fr. Mike, proceeded up
the nave.
The Liturgy of the Word passed without a single misstep.
Archbishop Wesson's homily was a faithful if not entirely
inspiring rehash of the day's Gospel. A few of the Friends
found themselves thinking that, were he there, Fr. Mike would have
made some comment about Mark's reference to the wife and
mother-in-law of St. Peter. Their friend wouldn't have
glossed over the seeming contradiction of an unmarried priesthood
and the Biblical reality of the first Pope having had a
wife. But Wesson said nothing about either the wife or the
mother-in-law, instead focusing on Jesus' healings.
The Liturgy of the Eucharist was harder for the Friends to
witness. The story of Joshua's Last Supper could never feel
hollow but they struggled to square the holy words Wesson spoke
with the idea that he had sacrificed the well-being of their
friend.
When it came time for Communion, the Catholic Friends rose and
made their way towards the altar, hands folded.
It was when JenniAnn approached the archbishop that the reality of
the "new order" hit the Friends full force.
JenniAnn stood in front of the priest, hands cupped and head
bowed. She was shocked when, instead of placing the
Eucharist in her hands, Wesson laid his own hands on her head and
recited a "blessing."
The reality of what was happening only fully hit her when she
heard Owen gasp from behind her.
"Grant her Your gift of discretion and lead her away from sin, oh
God. Amen," Wesson finished.
JenniAnn gaped and then her face flushed.
Owen grabbed her shoulder and gently turned her, nudging her back
towards their friends and bypassing the archbishop himself.
As she approached their pews, JenniAnn noticed that the Friends
were silently fuming and Andrew looked to be on the verge of
tears.
"He should be ashamed of himself," Owen hissed. "What a
sorry excuse for a priest... for a human being. I could..."
"Owen," Graham warned, gently patting his back. "Not the
time or place." He motioned to the younger set in front of
them. Violeta was nearly vibrating with rage. Sy was
attempting to calm her and his clenched right fist showed he was
struggling with his own anger. Ivy was quietly weeping as
she settled back into her seat.
"It's me..." JenniAnn murmured. "I'm the friend living in
sin..."
"Laja, no..."
"It's what he thinks! I... I'm why Fr. Mike..."
"Psyche, no. You're not. Fr. Mike was sent away
because that man is a pig," Tiva consoled.
"No, that's wrong. It's a dishonor to pigs to compare him,"
her husband seethed.
Sensing the group's mood, Belle wailed.
"Mama!!!"
JenniAnn slipped out of Andrew's embrace and scooped Belle up,
snuggling her close and focusing on subduing her daughter.
The rest of Mass passed in a haze. When it came time to
leave, JenniAnn was shaking.
"I... I feel like everyone's staring at me."
Isolde looked around. For the most part, people were busying
themselves gathering up coats and gloves. She spotted a
couple people staring and whispering and gave them the evil eye.
"They're not for the most part, JenniAnn. And those that
are... they're being j-e-r-k-s. Ignore em. Those that
matter know the truth."
"I know but..."
"I know." Isolde squeezed the younger woman's hand.
"Hey, how about we swap cars? Marco and I can take the kids
back to Willowveil. You and Andrew can take our car and have
a bit of a chat on the way?"
"I think that's a great idea," Marco replied. "Andrew?"
"Yeah, sure. Thanks." Andrew turned over the keys.
"Laja, do you want to go or wait or..."
"Yeah... let's go."
The group kept JenniAnn towards the middle, giving her a
buffer. Rabbi Yakov took the lead. As they exited the
church, the archbishop turned away from another parishioner he'd
been speaking to and gave them a phony smile.
"May you all have a blessed day."
The rabbi waved for the rest of the group to go on ahead then
stared at the priest.
"You're an embarrassment to our ministry," he rebuked.
"Our ministry?" Wesson questioned, feigning confusion.
The implication was clear to the rabbi. He was a lesser
servant of God...
"Yakov, come on." Tiva yanked on her husband's arm and
pulled him away. "He's not worth the time or trouble."
Despite his anger, Rabbi Yakov saw the wisdom in his wife's words
and followed her to the parking lot. They watched as Andrew
and JenniAnn got into the Crocettis' car then made their way to
their own where Owen and Graham were waiting.
"Boys, you riding with us?" Tiva asked.
"If we can. Are you going to Willowveil?" Owen checked.
"Oh yes. Definitely," the rabbi averred. "And of
course you can ride with us."
"We planned to go for brunch first but... in light of what
happened, we'd rather be with everyone," Graham explained.
"Ooh boy... Geez, Psyche." Owen stared at the
Crocettis' car, wincing slightly.
The rabbi chuckled.
"Is she in his lap?"
"Sure looks like it," Owen replied. "Well, at least we know
Archbishop Javert hasn't put a damper on their... wow."
Graham turned his boyfriend to face another direction.
"Stop spying, will you?"
"Okay, okay. But I am wondering if we should go stand over
there and, I don't know, block people's view?"
"Owen! I never took you for such a prude," Tiva
chastised. "It's perfectly innocent. I'm quite sure
I've seen Victorian valentines that are more risque."
"I'm not. Not really. But... I just don't want them
getting any more ammunition against Psyche."
Graham raised an eye brow.
"Them?"
Owen gave a grave nod then waved towards the car. Once the
rabbi had unlocked it and they were inside, Owen spoke again.
"Don't you think someone must have said something to the
archbishop? I highly doubt he has time to personally check
which members of the parish are married and which aren't and then
cross check that against who shows up for Mass with whom.
This is all starting to feel like some sort of trap. Like he
had it out for Fr. Mike and then had someone spy on him, looking
for reasons to boot him. They probably noticed our group
seemed especially close to him. So they zeroed in on
us. Isolde and Marco both wear wedding rings so they're
out. Monica and Arthur don't take Communion so that wouldn't
work. Kemara and Sean are married. Max and Rose aren't
Catholic. Violeta's on her own so that left you and me,"
Owen gestured to Graham. "Ivy and Sy and Andrew and
JenniAnn. Ivy and Sy are kids. Bringing up their
alleged sex lives would be..." He made a disgusted
face. "Gross."
"Which left you and me and Andrew and JenniAnn. Owen, I
gotta say... if this theory of yours was true... I would think
building a case around the two gay guys would make more sense,"
Graham pointed out.
"Maybe. But there's no proof we're having sex."
"There's no proof Andrew and JenniAnn are because they're not,
either!" Graham countered.
"Of course. But they're the ones showing up with kids.
Including one who is a ringer for JenniAnn."
"Shel does look a lot like Psyche," Tiva admitted. "They
even have some of the same mannerisms. And with her
coloring... Andrew could be her daddy."
"And one wouldn't need to pay attention for very long to hear
Belle beckon for her Mama or Daddy," Yakov added. "And, I'll
admit, I would assume that a couple with children, whether they're
adopted or not, is having sex... I wouldn't make it the backbone
of an accusation and I know it's not always the
case. But chances are..." He shrugged. "It was a
wrong conclusion... but a seemingly obvious one."
"If you bring this up at lunch, just try to leave Shelby out of
it, okay?" Graham requested.
"Of course. She'd be crushed." Owen sighed.
"What a mess..."
"Yes. But a man-made mess... by one man. God will make
it right," Rabbi Yakov reminded. "Who knows... he may even
show up." He winked into the rearview mirror.
Owen and Graham both smiled as did Tiva.
"One can hope," Owen replied, silently praying that Joshua would,
indeed, show up.
*~*~*
Soon after they'd reached the
Crocettis' car, Andrew realized he and JenniAnn wouldn't be making
a quick escape. The lot was full... fuller than most
Sundays. Fr. Mike's dismissal had no doubt brought people
in, eager to see the fall-out. They would just have to sit
and wait.
"I'm sorry, Laja." He reached across the seat and squeezed
her hand.
"Oh, love... Nothing you could do to..."
"But it wouldn't have happened if not for me."
"Andrew..."
"You can't have premarital sex on your own."
JenniAnn thought of making a smart comment about how you kind of
could and the Church frowned on that, too, but she wasn't in the
mood... even if it would have made Andrew blush and then,
adorably, roll his eyes.
"I should have said something to the Archbishop," Andrew
continued.
"I think the rabbi handled that for us."
"Still..."
"And what would you have said? 'I know she's a virgin
because I'm an angel.' Unless you'd started glowing right
there on the church steps, he just would have figured we were
having unsanctioned sex AND you're mentally unstable.
Besides, I don't want that reprobate knowing anything about my
sexuality."
"Good points."
Andrew looked so crestfallen that JenniAnn couldn't stand
it. She unbuckled her seatbelt and slid onto his lap,
kissing his cheek.
"I am most assuredly not ashamed of you or of anything we've done
together. So I absolutely refuse to let you carry around
some sort of blame. I... I am angry. And, yes,
mortified. But I am not ashamed. Not about you.
Never about you, Andrew. You know that, right?" She
gripped his chin and searched his face.
In spite of his sadness, Andrew smiled and nodded.
"I do, Laja. And I'm not ashamed, either."
JenniAnn gave him an impish grin.
"Prove it?"
Andrew chuckled and kissed her.
"Thank you." JenniAnn shifted to the middle seat and hugged
his arm. "I am angry. Livid, really. Because
even if Wesson had been right about us, that is a horrible thing
to do. A priest isn't supposed to stand in judgment like
that... publicly shaming people. And poor Liam looked so
confused when we got back. It's hard enough for him to
understand why his Monny and Daddy can't take Communion with
us. Now this... I'm glad Belle is too young to
understand. The older kids, though..."
Max's face flashed in Andrew's mind. It had likely only been
Rose's intervention that had kept her husband from lashing out at
Wesson.
"And Fr. Mike... he's going to be so upset when he hears about
it. He'll think that he should have put together that it was
me who Wesson was talking about. But how could he? It
wouldn't even enter his mind."
"No, it wouldn't," the angel of death agreed. "It didn't
occur to me when Fr. Mike told us about it. I figured it was
someone else... someone we didn't even know."
"Yeah, me too... if it was even based in reality. I had my
doubts on that." JenniAnn sighed. "Look, that car is
going to let us in." She moved back to her seat and buckled
up.
Andrew waved to the other car and began to make his way out of the
parking lot. At a turn, they were again at a standstill.
"I'm glad we're having everyone over for lunch," he stated.
"That'll be a good way to unwind, huh?"
When he looked over at JenniAnn, Andrew noticed that the
passengers in the car outside her window were staring. They
quickly looked away when he met their eyes.
Andrew knew that, realistically, only a small handful of people
could have seen that JenniAnn had been denied the Eucharist.
Fewer still would have heard Wesson's passive-aggressive
blessing. But from there it could have moved through the
parish like wildfire. Knowing that, it was difficult for
Andrew to dismiss the idea that those in the car were gossiping
about him and JenniAnn.
JenniAnn sniffling brought Andrew out of his ponderings.
When he saw her damp cheeks, he knew she'd noticed the neighboring
car, too.
"Laja..." He reached over and stroked her neck.
"It... it is really embarrassing."
"I know."
"I... I don't want to go back."
"Okay."
"Will... do you think... Joshua will be mad?"
"Oh, Laja. No... I know he won't."
"O-okay. Good."
JenniAnn leaned into Andrew's shoulder and began to sob.
Keeping his left hand on the wheel, Andrew wrapped an arm around
her shoulders and kissed her hair.
"Sweet Laja," he murmured softly even as, inside, he was battling
feelings of rage.
*~*~*
While the Friends were preparing for their lunch/commiseration, a
very different sort of meal was about to begin in a crumbling
Manhattan apartment building.
Joshua jogged up four flights of steps, preferring them to the
rickety elevator. In one hand, he carried a burgeoning sack
of sandwiches and chips and, in the other, a cardboard carrier of
cups of coffee. His roommate, Mason, had fried their
coffeemaker in a drunken stupor two nights before.
Stepping into the apartment, the quietness told Joshua that the
other two were still asleep. He wished he knew who Mason had
brought home the previous night. He would have tailored his
choices for lunch to her. But omnipotence was one thing he
gave up during these stays... that and bodily
incorruptibility. He kneaded at the crick in his back.
His mattress really was awful... He was glad his parents
hadn't seen this apartment. They would have insisted on
staying... or at least finding a nearby place where he could seek
refuge. But that wasn't the point of this return to New
York. His parents and his Father were always with him.
His mission was to lead Mason back to his own parents, to a life
he'd long abandoned... and there were matters with the Friends to
attend to. Eventually.
Mason's door opened and a young woman groggily stepped out.
Joshua averted his eyes when he noticed she was only wearing a
T-shirt that barely reached her mid-thigh. He knew every
cell of her body... but she... Renee... didn't know that.
"Oh!" she yelped, grabbing a throw off the beat-up couch and
wrapping it around her waist as a makeshift skirt.
"Sorry. I forgot that Mason said he had a roommate
now. I'm, uh, Renee." She held out a hand.
Joshua smiled warmly, stepped out of the kitchenette, and shook
her hand.
"No worries. I'm Joshua. Or Josh. Whichever you
prefer."
Renee giggled.
"You really let people decide what to call you?"
Joshua shrugged, still smiling.
"A lot of people call me lots of different things. Most of
them I like."
"Well... then I think I'll go with Josh. It reminds me of Clueless.
I had the biggest crush on Paul Rudd in that when I was younger."
Joshua laughed.
"Alas, I'm no Paul Rudd." Joshua smiled to himself,
recounting the many times he'd heard "Dear God... please let me
meet and marry Paul Rudd."
"No. But..." Renee tilted her head, studying
Joshua. "I do believe you have the most beautiful eyes that
I've ever seen. Contacts?"
Joshua shook his head.
"Nope. All natural."
"Stunning!"
"Thank you. Hey, I picked up some lunch. You're
welcome to it or if you want to wait until Mason..."
"Aww, you're so sweet! I guess I should wait until Mason
wakes up but... that could be a while yet."
Joshua frowned.
"Is he okay?"
"Hung over. A lot. But breathing."
"Maybe I should go check on him."
"Sure."
Joshua waved to the bag on the counter.
"Take whatever you want out of there. Coffee, too.
Cream and sugar are tucked into the bottom of the carrier."
"Great! You're a lifesaver."
"Not a problem. Actually, maybe I'll take Mason's coffee in
with me."
"Good idea. Oh God... these sandwiches look delicious."
Joshua smiled at Renee as she dug through the bag then knocked on
Mason's door.
"Mason, it's Josh. How ya doing?"
The man groaned from inside.
"I brought you some coffee. Can I come in?"
Mason replied with a second groan that sounded vaguely like a yes.
"Okay, I'm coming in."
Joshua pushed open the door to reveal Mason sprawled across his
bed, nearly hiding beneath his quilt.
"Here's the coffee."
Joshua set it down on a crate that Mason used as a bedstand then
approached the window. He adjusted the shade so less light
came in.
Mason rolled over and squinted at Joshua.
"Thanks."
"Welcome."
Mason sipped his coffee.
"Mmm..."
"Good?" Joshua checked.
Mason nodded then stopped when he realized it made his headache
worsen.
"Let me go get you some water. You need to hydrate."
"Is Renee out there?"
"Yeah. I brought lunch. Sandwiches and chips.
You up for food yet?"
Mason wrinkled his nose.
"Okay. Be right back."
Joshua returned to the living room/kitchen area and grabbed a
glass. He smiled at Renee while it filled with water.
"How's the sandwich?"
Mouth full, she gave him a thumbs up.
"Good. Maybe we can get one into Mason soon," Joshua
hoped. He returned to the man's side and handed him the
glass of water.
"Thanks, Dad," Mason teased.
"Sure thing, son," Joshua replied with complete sincerity.
Mason lowered his voice.
"She's pretty, isn't she? Renee, I mean."
"Very pretty."
"She's good in the sack, too."
Joshua winced slightly.
Mason playfully punched his arm.
"You need to have more fun, man. Renee's got all sorts of
friends. Maybe she can hook you up. What are you
into? Blondes? Redheads? Heck, I don't even
know... Girls? Guys?"
"I'm not looking for a date but thank you for thinking of me."
Mason reached up and brushed a hand over the Star of David that
Joshua was wearing around his neck.
"Are Jews as hung up about sex as Christians are?"
"Deep question for hangover talk," Joshua mused.
Mason shrugged.
"Just curious."
"A lot of people are hung up about sex... Jewish, Christian,
Muslim, and everything else. And Judaism isn't a
monolith. It runs the gamut from very orthodox and
traditional to very... not."
"Huh. I like it. The necklace, I mean."
"Thank you. A friend gave it to me."
"A friend-friend or a, you know, friend?"
Joshua rolled his eyes and shoved the water glass back at Mason.
"Drink."
Mason obeyed.
"A friend... and sort of little sister. I knew her when she
was a girl, practically watched her grow up." Joshua smiled
fondly as he remembered little Mary, running around her yard in
Bethany and pretending to be Queen Esther.
"Do you have actual brothers and sisters?"
"Full siblings? No. But my parents raised some of my
cousins after my aunt and uncle died."
"Wow."
"Yeah. I liked being an only child... but that was pretty
great."
"I bet you were a pretty great big brother," Mason opined.
Joshua peered tenderly at the man as his mind reeled back in
time... back to the who, what, and where he was trying to forget.
Mason coughed.
"Anyway... Let me get dressed and I'll be right out.
Get me one of those sandwiches before Renee eats them all."
"Okay." Joshua excused himself, shutting Mason's door behind
him.
Renee smiled at him.
"How's he doing?"
"He's coming out soon."
"Good! You must have the magic touch. Usually he stays
in bed til nearly 3:00 on the weekends."
"Yeah..." Joshua wearily assented.
"So when did you move in?"
"This past Monday."
"Ah... so this has been your first glimpse of weekend Mason."
Joshua made no reply. It wasn't, of course.
Renee set a hand on Joshua's arm.
"He really is a great guy, Josh. And I think you'll like him
as a roommate. He just... has some issues. But then
don't we all?"
Joshua stared at the girl as she chugged some coffee. He saw
her at five, hiding while her parents fought. There she was
at seven, crying as the police took her father away while a female
officer questioned her mother who had a bag of frozen peas pressed
to her face. Renee had been trying to mend her broken heart
in a series of problematic ways ever since. And she could,
truly and beautifully, with Mason... if, first, he could heal the
man's wounds.
But Joshua did nothing by force... and, thus far, Mason hadn't let
him into his life. Not really.
The door reopened and Mason ambled out.
"Mmm... Doritos." He picked up a bag and slunk into
the chair between Renee and Joshua, clapping the latter on the
back. "Good man."
"Eat a sandwich, too. Tuna salad or turkey swiss?"
"You don't care?"
"Nope."
"Turkey swiss it is. Thanks, man."
Joshua paused to offer a prayer then unwrapped the tuna salad
sandwich for himself. Lunch proceeded with Mason largely
quiet and Renee chirping out questions for Joshua. He
carefully selected his answers, hoping that they would make
Mason's trust in him increase.
*~*~*
The Willowveil ballroom was nearly as full as it was on
holidays... and with nearly as much food and drink. Once
word had spread, the Friends had departed from their assorted
houses of worship and descended upon Dyeland with salads, soups,
and sandwiches to go along with the spaghetti that Marco had
brought. Once the children were settled into the TV room
with Violeta, Joccy, and Josef watching over them; it fell to Owen
and Rabbi Yakov to fill the others in. JenniAnn sat between
Andrew and Vincent, face still flushed even though she knew her
friends were on her side.
"I think I should tell my buddy at work about this and get his
cardinal uncle to go after Wesson!" Sean declared.
Emma scoffed.
"Sean, that's sweet. But let's be honest... there are still
priests and even cardinals floating around who were implicated in
covering up for pedophile priests. If that's not going to
take them out... this definitely won't."
Sean's face fell and Kemara gave him an affectionate squeeze.
"But it can't hurt," she encouraged. "Just to get another
person in the hierarchy's viewpoint."
"That's true," Emma agreed. "Sorry, Sean."
"It's okay. You made a good point. Just... a very hard
one." Sean sighed and rubbed at his eyes. "I feel like
it shouldn't be this hard to be part of a church."
"It shouldn't," Zeke affirmed. "But churches are built and
sustained by humans. They're for God... absolutely.
But when you have that human element... bad things happen."
"It's not just Catholicism," Randall pointed out. "When I
was in high school, there was a big scandal when one of the
pastors left his wife for one of my classmates. Still
disgusts me to think about it."
"But why does it seem so common in the Catholic Church?" JenniAnn
asked quietly. "I feel like... like every few years I come
back to this same place of being disgusted with it all. And,
yes, this time it hit too close to home. But, honestly, I
feel less angry now than I did when the first big round of abuse
allegations started." She squeezed Andrew's hand,
remembering how he'd helped her through that. "More
embarrassed this time... but not nearly as angry. Fr. Mike
and I... we're adults. We can handle a little public
shaming. But on the way back here..." Tears filled her
eyes. "I... I started thinking about how small I felt up
there... in front of the archbishop. And... and then..."
Andrew briefly closed his eyes. They'd been halfway to the
alley portal when JenniAnn had broken down into sobs so fierce
that, in a panic, he'd pulled over as soon as he could. He'd
hustled her to the nearest Tunnel entrance where she'd begun
screaming. Vincent had found the two, huddled together on
the stone floor.
Just as she had confided in Andrew and Vincent earlier, JenniAnn
shared her thoughts with the Friends.
"Then I thought about what it would have been like as... as a
child. Or even as a vulnerable adult who didn't
have..." She waved around the room. "This. I
will be sad to leave St. Mary Magdalene's. But I still have
a church with all of you. Not everyone does. So to
think of someone isolated like that or... or a little kid... in
the grasp of someone like Wesson... I... I'm not saying he's
an abuser. But for one flash of a moment, I felt how someone
like him can make you feel small and powerless. And how they
could step in... and take control... and keep you in their
grasp. And it happened... over and over."
"I... I need to step away for a bit," Emma announced before
hurrying out of the room with Peter trailing her.
Owen rubbed at his temples.
"Emma..." JenniAnn moved to stand up, concerned.
Andrew kept hold of her hand.
"Let her be. Peter's taking care of her."
"I shouldn't have taken it so far, though..."
"You spoke the truth, Psyche. That's what upset
Emma. Not you," Vincent counseled.
"Vincent's right," Isolde agreed. "And I think..." She
drew in and let out a shuddering breath. "I think, with Fr.
Mike, we were allowed to live in a bubble. We trust
him. We love him. We know he loves Joshua... so
much. And so... we felt safe in his church. Before
coming here, Marco and I... we've never missed Mass. But our
lives allowed us to float from church to church, diocese to
diocese. We... we never saw the issues. Now, with Fr.
Mike gone and that bubble burst... I think we're all being
reminded of the flaws."
Marco wrapped an arm around his wife and kissed her hair.
"Priests are like all people... some good and some bad. I
like to think more good than bad. But what makes the Church
so problematic is that, when you get a bad one in there, he can go
unchecked for far too long. And what can we do about it?"
Marco asked.
"Leave?" Owen suggested.
"But I don't want to leave," Ivy murmured. "I want to leave
St. Mary Magdalene's... at least until Fr. Mike is back. But
I don't want to leave the Church. Violeta, Sy, and I... we
have so many professors who are priests. And they're
wonderful! And... and... yes. There's some stuff I was
taught by the Church that is just downright backward. But
there's also so much... Would I know what I do about Yeshua
if not for the Church?" she inquired, eyes brimming.
"That's why I struggle, too," Kemara admitted. "It's not
like breaking up with a toxic friend who only brings you
pain. JenniAnn's right. We're blessed to have the
Friends. All of our churches could be shuttered and we'd
still have us. But I'd miss the stained glass windows and
the incense and the Mass itself."
"And that's perfectly understandable," Rabbi Yakov assured.
"I adore my time with all of you. But a part of my heart
would break without the traditions, the songs, the ceremonies that
I've known since I was a boy. And I believe with all my
heart that Joshua means for me to have those things... and for all
of you, too. He could have asked me to leave my temple
behind and become a minister... but he didn't."
"Maybe we were never meant to stop being Jewish," JenniAnn
mused. "Maybe that's where it all went wrong..."
Tiva smiled gently but shook her head.
"No, sweetheart. Judaism isn't without its flaws and
abuses. I love my religion. But it's not devoid of
egos, misogyny, and a host of other issues. No institution
is. I will say that I think Catholicism needs to seriously
rethink its insistence upon celibacy. Yakov, would you have
become a rabbi if you'd been required to stay celibate?"
The rabbi, who had taken a sip of cider, struggled to swallow it
before answering.
"Hell no."
The Friends, at last, erupted into laughter.
When they'd quieted, Tiva resumed speaking.
"I'm glad you're so fond of marriage, Yakov. Now... think of
how many Yakovs the Catholic Church has missed out on in favor of
men who were far less suited to the priesthood but willing to, at
least in theory, remain celibate?"
"Not to mention women," Emma added as she and Peter returned.
"Good point, dear. How are you doing?" Tiva checked.
Emma smiled.
"Better. Just needed a breather." She turned to
JenniAnn. "I hope I didn't upset you. It's just...
what happened to you reminded me of what happened to me."
"Oh, Emma, no... What happened to you was so much..."
JenniAnn began to protest.
"Worse?" Emma guessed.
JenniAnn nodded.
"I mean... you were a child."
"Yes. And what happened to you just shows me how little has
changed... at least in some quarters. My old priest didn't
listen to me. He just assumed that what Derek said was
true. The archbishop didn't even give you a chance to
speak. The Madonna/whore complex is alive and well," Emma
concluded bitterly before drawing in and letting out a deep
breath. "But not here. And not in El-Chanan. You
know, when I get to feeling nostalgic, Peter and I sometimes go
for there for Mass."
"It's really beautiful. In some ways, more old-fashioned
and, in others, far more progressive. We've even brought my
abuela a couple of times and she loves it," Peter informed.
"I know Salma's found it to be very healing." Isra beamed as
she thought of her sister. "And the change in her... it has
been miraculous. Her sisters there take good care of her."
"As does her sister here," Behnam added, patting his wife's
knee. "But I do think it's especially powerful for her to be
so embraced by a church since we came from such a religious
society. You might try it out."
"I think that's a great idea!" Graham cheered. "At least
until we've had time to cool down and see how things go for Fr.
Mike."
"I want to... And I do love the El-Chananite Church.
But it just feels like... he's won." Kemara snuggled a
napping Joy closer. "And I don't like feeling like I've
surrendered the church I baptized my children into."
"We don't all have to choose the same path," Monica offered.
"Arthur and I won't be going back. Liam was terribly
upset. But that doesn't mean it's wrong if you and Sean want
to, Kemara."
"But it won't be the same without all of you," Sean
countered.
"It may never be the same," Andrew mumbled.
Surprised by the defeated note in his voice, JenniAnn studied her
beloved for a long moment. When he caught her, the angel
caressed her cheek.
"For what it's worth, I vote we either start going to El-Chanan or
make the rounds of the other churches. It's been too long
since I heard you preach, Zeke." Owen smiled at the
man. "And I need my gossip fix from Miss Maddy."
Arthur chuckled as he thought of his pastor's busy-body wife.
"I'm sure she'd be thrilled to fill you in. And I like that
idea."
"Don't think of it as surrendering. Think of it as
retreating until you're ready with a full-blown plan," Diana
suggested. "Pray about it. Give Joshua some time to
weigh in."
Kemara smiled at the older woman.
"Good idea. I like that."
"Me too," JenniAnn agreed.
"Me three," Owen echoed.
"And maybe we could try Mass at Fordham sometime?" Ivy suggested.
Graham nodded. "Sounds like a plan to me."
With the matter settled, the Friends turned to cheerier subjects
like Valentine's plans and reminiscences of times spent with
Joshua.
*~*~*
That afternoon, Sibyll and Lewellyn paid their son a visit in
Albany. It had been decided that it was better they tell him
in person about what had occurred at St. Mary Magdalene's.
While Bishop Tony had offered the family the privacy of the study,
Fr. Mike had asked him to stay. They were only a couple of
hours away from Fr. Mike being introduced to the Merriman family
and it seemed only fair to allow him a glimpse of Fr. Mike's
nearest and dearest.
"Owen said the 'blessing' was particularly snide... talking about
turning away from sin. He was so angry that he didn't even
take Communion. Just steered JenniAnn, who was
understandably stunned, back to their pew," Lewellyn related.
Fr. Mike rubbed at his temples.
"The group convened at Andrew's and JenniAnn's to talk it
over. They're probably still there," Sibyll added.
"So the mystery is solved. And JenniAnn is the 'sinner,'" he
scoffed. "It would be funny if it weren't so aggravating and
embarrassing."
"I have to ask... is JenniAnn unmarried and..."
"Unmarried, yes," Sibyll answered the bishop. "But no
'and...' about it. She's in a long-term relationship with
Andrew but think more... Mary and Joseph. A very Catholic
understanding of Mary and Joseph."
Bishop Tony looked with interest at Fr. Mike.
"Truly?"
Fr. Mike nodded.
"Truly. They've adopted some children together. And
they are very affectionate and loving towards each other.
But they're celibates."
Bishop Tony responded with a bitter laugh.
"Wonderful... Wesson's hacking away at our own mythology."
"Mythology?" Sibyll questioned, aghast.
"My apologies. I don't mean mythology in the sense of
fictional, fantastic stories. It's also a sociological term
that means the central story behind a religion. It's a
neutral word making no statement on veracity. Obviously, in
this case, I believe the mythology is true. Your friends
have made a very rare choice, Mike. But not one without
precedent. It is, however, beside the point. Wesson
had no business doing that even if your friend and her man were
having relations."
"I know. But he did do it... Poor JenniAnn." Fr.
Mike shook his head. "I should have realized..."
"How?" Tony prodded. "If you knew for a fact that your
friends weren't having premarital sex then why should it have
occurred to you that Wesson was implicating them? I wouldn't
have put it past him to outright lie. How Catholic are your
friends? If you think it would help, as another bishop, I
can apologize."
Fr. Mike smiled kindly at his new friend but shook his head.
"Thank you but I don't think that's necessary. I'd love to
have them come visit and meet you sometime but I think an apology
would just make Andrew and JenniAnn feel worse since you didn't do
anything wrong."
"Got it. Selfishly... I'd be interested in meeting
them. Perhaps they have some insight into Our Lady and St.
Joseph. Fascinating... but I'd never want to pry."
Sibyll laughed.
"Oh, I think when the time is right, JenniAnn would be only too
happy to share her insights with you, Bishop Tony. She has a
theology degree... so she has many thoughts on the matter of the
Church and sexuality."
"I'd be eager to hear them. We have far too little feminine
insight into Church matters as I'm sure you'll all agree."
Fr. Mike and his parents all nodded eagerly.
"Mike, if you need to take some time to check in on your friends,
I can go alone tonight," Tony offered.
As anxious as he was to speak with Andrew and JenniAnn, Fr. Mike
shook his head.
"No, no. It's fine. I'll call them later. I'd
still like to go."
"Where are you going?" Lewellyn questioned. "If you don't
mind my asking, that is?"
"No, no. I've asked Mike to visit with my grand-nephew, a
seminarian who is an avid reader of your son's blog. He,
well... he's hit a rough patch. He's left the seminary and
hasn't been himself. I was hoping Mike might get through to
him where the rest of us have failed," the bishop explained.
"Poor lad," Sibyll lamented. "I can remember when Mike
started seminary. He was so devoted to the idea of becoming
a priest but... it was difficult to be apart from us. And
such a momentous step to take..." She squeezed her son's
hand. "I'll pray for your nephew, Bishop Tony."
"Thank you, Sibyll. I truly appreciate it. Now...
speaking of a younger Mike... perhaps you could tell me more about
my new housemate? You never know when one might need
blackmail material." Tony gave Sibyll and Lewellyn a sly
grin.
"Hey! No!" Fr. Mike protested, chuckling as he did.
"Oh hush. Gladdy will supply you with several embarrassing
stories about me without your even asking. Fair's fair."
"Where to begin..." Lewellyn mused. "Well, we could start
with the time Mike stole from nuns."
"Dad!"
"Sounds promising! Do tell!"
"Well, my aunt was a nun. She was getting on in years and
we'd sometimes take the children to her convent to sing and bring
some cheer. Mike was about three at this particular
instance. Too young to do much besides toddle around and
look cute. Sibyll and I got distracted speaking to some of
the sisters and, next thing we knew, Mike was no where to be
seen. And then we heard a clattering... We followed it
to the convent's bakery where we found little Mike, scaling a
cooling rack. He'd already devoured an entire lower tray of
cookies! The nuns didn't think he was so cute after that!"
As Fr. Mike feigned pouting, the other three laughed and continued
their walk down memory lane. By the time the couple left,
both Sibyll and Lewellyn felt greater peace about their son's
predicament. As much as they knew his separation from his
parish pained him, they'd found a kindred spirit in Bishop Tony
and were glad he was there to guide Mike through his time of
trial.
That evening, as he followed Bishop Tony into his niece's house,
Fr. Mike had a sudden flash of The Exorcist.
Inside, a young man was thrashing as two other men tried to
control him. Nearby, two women held each other and wept.
"I'm not a child!" the man Fr. Mike took to be Kyle shouted.
"You can't make me!"
"Son, we only want..."
"You can't make me!"
"But you need to eat!" the older woman shrieked.
"No, I don't!"
"For God's sake, Kyle! Stop it!" the middle-aged man
wrestling with the boy yelled.
Suddenly, the older man hissed.
"Dad!"
"Mac! Mac, you're bleeding!"
Kyle froze and gaped at his grandfather.
"Look at what you've done!" the other man bellowed.
"I'm fine... I'm fine, Leo. Let's just... settle down."
"Come here, Mac."
As the two priests continued to silently look on, the older woman,
Gladdy, guided her husband into the kitchen.
"Kyle, you've got to get yourself under control!" his father
ordered.
"Leo... shh. You're not helping."
"That's Becca. Kyle's mother," Bishop Tony whispered.
"And his dad, Leo."
Becca crouched down in front of her son who had crumpled to the
ground.
"Baby Boy, I know it was just an accident. Grandpa's
fine. Why don't you come into the kitchen, we'll check on
him, and then try to eat? Just a few bites? For me?"
Kyle looked around wearily, finally noticing the two
visitors. Doing so, he burst into tears and ran from the
room.
"Kyle!" Becca shouted, running after him.
A door slamming rattled the walls.
Leo rubbed at his eyes before approaching the priests.
"Hey, Uncle Tony. I'm afraid we subjected your friend to
quite the sight."
"This is Fr. Mike Solas."
Leo and Fr. Mike briefly shook hands.
"What brought that on?" Tony inquired. "And how did you get
him out of his room?"
"Mac and I finally dragged him out. We just wanted him to
eat... and bathe, to be honest. You saw how that went."
"He is looking very haggard. He hasn't eaten at all?"
"Not much. Becca got some soup into him a couple days ago
but we think he threw it all up. I... I don't know what
we're going to... to do." Leo's shoulders began to
shake. "Are... are we going to have to have him
committed? What... what's wrong with my boy, Uncle Tony?"
Fr. Mike watched, tears welling in his own eyes, as the bishop
pulled his nephew into a bear hug.
"I... I don't know, Leo. But I'm hoping we can discover the
truth and help Kyle."
After a few more silent, comforting moments, Bishop Tony stepped
away from Leo and gestured to Fr. Mike.
"Fr. Mike here is the author of a blog that I know Kyle was
especially fond of. He's kindly offered to try to speak to
Kyle. Although maybe tonight isn't the best night to try..."
"I can always come back," Fr. Mike offered. "I have no other
obligations currently," he noted, a wistful tone in his voice.
"We'd appreciate that. Since you're here now..." Leo
brushed the tears from his eyes. "I hope you'll at least
join us for dinner. My mother-in-law, Gladdy, made her
world-famous pot pie. Well... maybe just
citywide-famous. But it should be world-famous."
"It should," Tony agreed. "Mike, you ready for a taste
heaven?"
"How could I turn that down?"
The bishop patted him on the back.
"Good. I think it'll do everyone good to have you join
us. Something about you... there's a real light to you, my
friend."
"Well... thank you, Bishop Tony."
The man laughed.
"No need to impress the family with honorifics. Stick with
just Tony."
"All right, just Tony," Fr. Mike teased.
Leo smiled at the newcomer.
"I like you. Come on. I'll introduce you properly."
Leo led the way to an immaculate, cozy kitchen. Gladdy was
putting the finishing touches on a butterfly beneath Mac's eye.
"Mom, Dad... this is Fr. Mike Solas. Uncle Tony brought him
along to speak to Kyle... sometime."
Gladdy hastily washed her hands then warmly took the priest's in
her own.
"Welcome, Fr. Solas! I'm so glad that you've come.
Tony needs someone watching over him."
"Well, I don't know about that..." Bishop Tony countered with mock
pride.
Gladdy swatted at him.
"You do." She turned her attention back to Fr. Mike.
"And such a nice looking fellow, too!"
"Sure, flirt with the priest right in front of me," Mac
deadpanned.
Blushing but amused, Fr. Mike turned to the old man.
"Mike. You must be Mac?"
"Yup, that's me. Sorry you had to see..." He waved
towards the living room. "That. Our Kyle's normally not like
that."
"I understand. And, please, don't think any more about
it. I'm just honored to be welcomed here. I've already
been told about a heavenly pot pie."
"Oh now... I don't know that it's all that," Gladdy
downplayed though she flushed with pleasure.
"It's why I married her!" Mac chirped.
"The only reason?" his wife teased.
"No... I'm quite fond of your pound cake, too, woman."
"Humph!"
Gladdy turned her back and stomped over to the oven but looked
back to her husband with a coquettish smile.
Fr. Mike beamed. They reminded him of his own parents.
Their love for each other, ornery as it sometimes was, felt
palpable.
Sniffling, Becca joined them in the kitchen.
"He's back in his room. He... he promised me he'd try to eat
so..." She joined her mother at the oven and loaded a slice
of pie into a bowl. "I'll be right back."
A somber silence settled over the group for a moment before Mac
spoke.
"Gladdy, let me help you."
He joined his wife and they began to dish up portions for everyone
and set the table.
Fr. Mike protested when he was led to the head of the table but
gave up when Leo let him know there was little point in arguing
with Gladdy.
By the time they were all sitting down, Becca again joined them.
"He ate three bites in front of me!" she cheered. "It's a
start."
"That's wonderful, sweetheart," the bishop congratulated.
"Come sit by me, will you?"
Becca assented, briefly resting her head on her uncle's shoulder
when he embraced her.
"Who wants to say grace?" Leo asked.
"I vote our guest does. Mike?" Tony requested.
"Oh. Sure." Fr. Mike nodded and took Mac's and Leo's
hands. "Lord, thank You for bringing us together this
evening. Thank You for the glorious food You've provided us
with. Please, allow this time together to heal and inspire,
to comfort and console. In the name of the Father, of the
Son, and of the Holy Spirit..."
"Amen," the others said in unison.
Gladdy reached over to pat Fr. Mike's hand.
"Thank you for the lovely prayer, Father."
"My pleasure. And I'll thank you in advance for this."
He stuck a fork into the flaky crust of his pie. "It truly
smells glorious and..." He took a bite. "Mmm..."
"Tastes glorious, too?" Tony checked.
"Most definitely. It's superb."
Gladdy beamed.
"I'm so glad you're enjoying it. I'm sure I'll be making it
again soon... especially if it does get our Kyle eating
again. I... I do hope you'll be able to reach him, Fr.
Mike. We've all tried but..." She looked down at her
plate and shook her head.
"I remember one time he was so inspired by one of your blog posts
that he made me stop cooking and read it," Becca recalled with
misty eyes. "I think it was the one about how the Church
should make more of St. Joseph. You said something about
how, at times, it's almost like they're embarrassed by him."
Fr. Mike nodded.
"Yeah. I mean, obviously, we esteem and honor Yo...
Joseph. But it hit me when I was officiating a wedding and
the bride laid her roses at Mary's feet. We don't have
anything written into the ceremony to honor St. Joseph. And
Mary certainly wasn't in a marriage by herself."
"Hmm... I'd never thought about that," Gladdy mused.
"I've always thought that was lovely when brides did that.
But it is unfair, isn't it?"
"What would we leave at St. Joseph's feet?" Leo asked.
Becca looked to Fr. Mike.
"You had suggestions for that, didn't you?"
"I did, yeah. I thought it would be nice to make an offering
of food to be delivered to a shelter. After all, it was
Joseph who had to provide for his family. Or a donation to
Habitat for Humanity? Or even lilies."
"Why do you think some folks are embarrassed by him?" the bishop
inquired.
"I think there are several reasons. For one, some people
believe he was a much older man. And, in this day and age,
who wants to think about an old man with a fourteen year old even
if they're not having sex? I also think the idea of the
perpetual virginity of Mary is much easier for people to believe
if Joseph is downplayed and pushed to the side. Even with an
unmarried clergy, the belief persists that men are more sexual
than women. So a celibate Joseph is harder for some to believe
than a virginal Mary. Speaking of... I think the
Church has a sometimes unhealthy obsession with female
virginity. Think of it. Are any of the virgin martyrs
male? No. And she's the Virgin Mary. As if her
virginity was the most important thing about her... it even
supercedes her given name." Fr. Mike cleared his
throat. "Sorry. I can get long-winded. And this
isn't really appropriate dinner talk."
"No, no!" Becca assured. "I find this fascinating. I
always wondered why there was such focus on Mary's virginity
post-birth and so little on Jesus'. I mean... doesn't His
matter more? Think of it... leaving behind the glories and
comfort of Heaven to become human and then deny yourself something
that can bring such bliss?"
"People don't want to think about God having urges, dear," Leo
pointed out.
"But why not?" Becca prodded. "Especially when... when we
ask the same of our priests." She cast a glance towards the
direction of Kyle's room.
"A very valid question, Becca," Bishop Tony agreed, patting her
hand. "I think there's a difference, though. I believe
Jesus remained a virgin at least in part because, well, He would
have created his partner and that's a little... awkward. I
don't believe He meant for the same sacrifice to be made by those
following Him."
"I don't either. Personally, celibacy is a good choice for
me. But I knew so many men in seminary who could have made
such wonderful priests. But they dropped out because they
realized they just couldn't give the dream of marriage up."
Fr. Mike shook his head. "And I'm glad they did. I've
met many of their wives and children. But I grieve for what
the Church lost."
"Do you think maybe that's what's wrong with Kyle?" Mac
asked. "Maybe he's decided he doesn't want to be apart from
Ana-Maria and thinks he'll disappoint us?"
Leo shook his head.
"I don't think so. For one, would any of us be that
disappointed?" He looked apologetically at the two
priests. "Sorry. It's not that I don't want Kyle to be
a priest. But I also can't say I ever dreamed of it."
"And I love Ana-Maria... They were so adorable together,"
Becca lamented.
"They truly were." Tony smiled fondly before his expression
faltered. "But I don't see this as Kyle acting out simply
because he's afraid any of us would be disappointed. I... I
fear there's something deeper. Have you been able to get him
to a doctor at all?"
"We tried but he refused to go. And since he's over
eighteen... Becca and Leo can't make him," Gladdy explained.
"But he's eating. So maybe... baby steps," Becca
hoped.
"Yes, baby steps," the bishop repeated hopefully.
The rest of the meal was spent in friendly conversation as Fr.
Mike was told about the rest of the family. The two priests
prayed with the parents and grandparents and made an attempt to
speak to Kyle. They were rebuffed but the bishop found an
empty bowl in his grand-nephew's room and that gave them all hope
that, at last, Kyle was on the mend.
*~*~*
Wednesday,
February 7th, 2018
Fr. Mike tossed and turned, trying to get comfortable.
Perhaps he'd eaten too much at dinner...
For the third night in a row, he and Bishop Tony had descended
upon the home of Becca and Leo McIntyre. While Gladdy's pot
pie was unbeatable, Leo and Mac had proven to be masters at the
grill and put on a splendid steak dinner. Unfortunately,
Kyle had remained elusive. Fr. Mike had thought he'd seen
the boy peering out from his bedroom window when he and Tony had
gone outside to keep the two men company. Once, he'd even
thought they'd made eye contact but he couldn't be positive in the
gloom of dusk.
Unable to rest, Fr. Mike pulled his Kindle out from the drawer
beside him. Perhaps one of the Friends were awake and they
could catch up.
Fr. Mike opened Facebook and, since no one appeared to be online,
he left it to run in the background while he checked his
email. To his surprise, there were several notifications
informing him that someone had messaged him on his blog.
Anxious, he logged in. He'd received a flurry of
notifications before. Almost always they were someone
targeting him as a pervert, abuser, or woman-hater. He dealt
with the trolls as gently as possible. After all, he never
knew if they might have been harmed by a fellow priest. But
it was always hurtful.
Fingers shaking, Fr. Mike accessed his messages and began to
read. To his surprise, the messages were all time-stamped
within the past ten minutes.
How did you like the steak?
The priest's felt his heart skip a beat.
I think my grandma has a crush on you.
But that's okay. My grandpa's cool with it.
What do you think of my uncle?
I'm not crazy. I just want someone to know that.
I know I sound crazy.
I bet I looked crazy too.
Look crazy.
Noticing that only three minutes had passed since the last remark,
Fr. Mike typed a response.
Kyle, is that you?
A long minute passed. Then another.
Yes.
Good! I'm so happy to speak with
you. The steak was delicious. You have a wonderful
family. I think your uncle is great. I've only just
met him but already consider him a very good friend. And I
don't think you're crazy.
During the lull before a response, Fr. Mike hurried to his desk
and started his laptop. It would be much easier to
communicate with the young man from there.
Good.
Fr. Mike sent a smiley back in response.
I've been rereading some of your blog
entries.
Oh? I hope you like what you've
read. But it's okay if not.
There was a lull of several minutes and the priest began to think
that Kyle had signed off. Nonetheless, he logged onto his
site via the laptop and continued to wait. When the response
came, it made Fr. Mike shudder.
Are you a virgin?
He started his response several times before finally decided
simple was best.
Yes. Why?
There was another pause. Two minutes and then...
I'm not.
That's okay, Kyle. Not everyone who
enters the seminary is.
I was.
Fr. Mike felt the contents of his stomach begin to roil.
Nonetheless, he focused on the screen.
What are you saying, Kyle?
What do you think?
Kyle, did someone hurt you?
Fr. Mike stood up and began to pace when no response immediately
came. He hurried back to the computer when it pinged.
Yes.
Hot tears stung the priest's eyes. He hurriedly brushed them
away and made his response.
Kyle, I am so very, very sorry.
It's easier to talk about like this. I
can't say it out loud. Too real.
Seeing the statement as an apology for his behavior, Fr. Mike's
heart broke.
Talk about it however you need to,
Kyle. I'm here. I don't want to ask any
questions. I want you to only tell what you feel
comfortable telling. Okay?
OK
The priest blotted at his eyes with a tissue as he stared at the
text indicating that Kyle was typing.
Im embarrassed.
Kyle, YOU did nothing wrong.
I should have known.
Kyle, none of this is your fault.
That's not what he said.
He's wrong, Kyle.
He caught me looking at photos of my
gf. They weren't trashy or anything. But... she's
really cute. I miss her and I just wanted to see
her. I wasn't going to leave.
I know. That's fine.
He made me scrub the bathroom.
I'm sorry.
I was almost done and then he came in.
Not taking his eyes off the screen, Fr. Mike blindly fumbled for
his trashcan.
I was mad so I didn't turn around to
acknowledge him. Next thing I knew, he pushed me to the
ground. And then it happened. He said it was my
penance for being lustful.
Fr. Mike's fists had clenched but he released them so he could
respond.
Kyle, that's wrong. That's so very, very wrong.
Please tell me you know that what he did was wrong. It
wasn't penance. It was a crime.
It was a crime.
The priest breathed a sigh of relief. The feeling was
short-lived.
I hate myself.
Kyle, no... God loves you. Your family loves
you. You deserve to be loved.
I should have known... Bad vibes. I should have been
smarter. I should have fought more.
Kyle, you were caught off-guard. And
you shouldn't have had to fight because it shouldn't have
happened. Period.
Why did God let it happen?
Fr. Mike could hear the pain in Kyle's voice. At last, he
retched into his trash can. As soon as possible, he
refocused on the conversation.
Kyle, I believe God wept as that happened to
you. And He weeps still, knowing the pain you feel.
He didn't want that to happen. It breaks His heart when
people use His gift of free will to hurt others. But you
know what, Kyle? Even believing that, I also believe you
have a right to be angry at Him. He understands that
anger.
Another two minutes ticked by.
I hate Him right now.
Fr. Mike peered up at a photograph of Joshua. He felt like
his heart was being ripped in two but he knew what his response
needed to be.
And that's okay.
It was a full five minutes before Kyle said any more and, during
that time, the priest sobbed.
Are you going to tell my uncle?
Do you want me to?
Yes.
Okay. Do you want us to know who it
was?
Yes.
Fr. Mike waited, as patient as he was enraged.
My Sacraments professor. Fr. Blaine
Wesson
Fr. Mike was so shocked that he leaped up from his desk.
Wesson... The man had to be related. But that didn't
matter to Kyle right now. He sat back down to reply.
Okay. Thank you for trusting me with this, Kyle.
I'll talk to your uncle. Would you like us to come see you
tomorrow?
Yes. Please
We'll do that.
Thanks. I'm going to go to bed now.
Okay. I'll keep this open. If
you need anything, let me know.
Okay. Thanks Fr. Mike.
You're welcome. You're very brave, Kyle. I hope you
get some rest.
Thanks. Good night
Good night, Kyle.
For several minutes, Fr. Mike stared at the screen. When a
half hour had passed, he allowed himself to slip back into bed
though he kept the laptop open and visible. He thought about
Kyle, about how terrified he must have been. The betrayal he
must have felt... He began to feel sick again. The
feeling worsened when he thought about having to tell Tony.
The man would be heartbroken. The whole family would.
"Joshua... Joshua, you... you'll have to help me," he prayed
aloud. "Give me the words. The strength...
Joshua... I miss you."
Fr. Mike turned into his pillow and wept until he fell into a
fitful, uneasy sleep.
*~*~*
"Mason... Mason, you need to get up. You're going to be late
for work," Joshua called through his roommate's closed door.
The only response was what sounded like something being thrown at
the door.
"Mason?"
"Shut up! I'm not going!"
"But yesterday you said you had an important meeting at..."
The door burst open and Joshua found himself nearly nose-to-nose
with a red-eyed, puffy-faced Mason. He reeked of alcohol and
pot.
"I said I'm not going," Mason growled through gritted teeth.
Joshua stepped back.
"Okay. Sorry. I was just worried. Since you're
up, can I get you anything? I was just going to pop
downstairs for a bagel so..."
Mason stepped back into his room and slammed the door shut.
"All right," Joshua murmured.
He'd been concerned when Mason hadn't returned home by ten the
previous night. His weekend debauchery aside, he was a good
worker who normally didn't let his partying get in the way of his
job. But it had been after 3:00 when Joshua had finally
heard him return. Even if he hadn't been listening, he would
have heard. Mason had announced his arrival by stumbling
over the coffee table and crashing onto the floor. He'd been
so intoxicated that he hadn't even noticed he'd broken his
ankle... a break Joshua had promptly healed.
Joshua ignored his growling stomach and pulled a chair in front of
the window. He peered out at the rising sun and prayed.
"Dad, please help me to understand what's going on... We
both know that Mason's been struggling for a long time. But
I don't know what's caused this setback. He's never missed
work because of the drinking. And it seems he's started up
with the pot again. I hope it's no more than that but I
don't know."
Joshua yanked his hand through his hair and sighed.
"Renee hasn't been around since Sunday. At least not that
I've seen. I think something happened that afternoon.
She was fighting tears when she left. Mason won't talk about
that, either."
Mason's door creaked and Joshua looked up hopefully but the man
failed to appear. Perhaps it had only been the apartment
settling.
Joshua resumed his prayer.
"I should head downstairs. Grab some breakfast in case he
gets up. Thanks for the talk, Dad. I love you."
The carpenter rose to his feet and started towards the door.
However, his attention was caught by something bright yellow on
the kitchen table. Joshua realized it was a piece of paper
sticking out from the binder Mason kept his business paperwork
in. Joshua wouldn't pry but half of the sheet was sticking
out. Stepping closer, he recognized the logo at the top and
his gaze shot back towards Mason's door.
"Dad..." he whispered. "So... so this is it? Oh,
Mason..."
The offending piece of paper was a fundraising form for St.
Richard's Preparatory School for Young Men in New Lebanon...
Mason's alma mater. Joshua knew that one of Mason's
co-workers had a son attending there. No doubt the helpful
father had brought the form to work... maybe even distributed
it.
Joshua had a vision of Mason checking his mailbox before leaving
the office. He'd absent-mindedly pulled the material from it
but, as he was stuffing it into his binder, that logo had caught
his eye. His face had flushed and then gone pale. He'd
hurried out of the office, uncharacteristically ignoring a
co-worker's farewell. Then he'd stumbled into the nearest
bar... and there he'd remained until they'd refused to serve him
anymore. And so he'd moved onto a different, less discerning
establishment.
Blinded by his tears, Joshua sunk into one of the chairs.
He held his head in his hands and remembered each excruciating,
humiliating, soul-scarring moment of the abuse Mason had suffered
at St. Richard's... all at the hands of one man but denied and
hidden away by so many more.
Joshua's mind took him back further...
"'Whoever therefore humbles himself like this boy, he will be
greatest in the Kingdom of Heaven. And whoever will receive
one such as this boy, in my name, receives me. And everyone
who commits an offense against one of these little ones who
believe in me, it would be better for him that a donkey's
millstone would be hung around his neck and he be sunk in the
depths of the sea.'"
He hadn't meant it literally... no more than a person using the
phrase "deserves to be dragged into the street and shot" intends
for the offender to be killed. But the idea of one of his
little ones being harmed filled Yeshua with righteous anger
then. Sitting at the kitchen table, Joshua felt it even more
keenly. Yeshua hadn't remembered forming tiny hands,
knitting together nerves, and sculpting sweet snub noses and
kissable cheeks. Joshua remembered every moment.
He had placed the tiny birthmark that looked like a heart on
Mason's shoulder.
He had chosen the exact shade of green for his eyes.
He had put a little of himself into the boy's smile, a certain way
the right corner of his mouth quirked up higher than the left when
he smiled.
Every choice made with love for his precious creation.
And he had done the same for the one who had hurt his Mason...
The one who had betrayed him in a way far worse, far more hurtful
than Yehuda ever had...
Blaine Wesson.
Joshua thought of the son who had turned against him and wept hot,
stinging tears.
Fr. Mike nervously dressed and readied himself for the day.
He waited to leave his room until he heard Tony moving around,
seemingly in the kitchen. He wanted to give the man time to
drink at least some coffee before he shared the night's sobering
revelation.
When Fr. Mike heard the microwave beep, a sign that the bishop had
finished half his mug and was preparing his customary oatmeal, he
gathered up his laptop. Before leaving the room, he took a
cross that Joshua had carved for him and placed it in his pocket
for comfort.
"Well, good morning, sleepyhead!" Bishop Tony greeted. His
smile began to falter when he got a good look at his new protege's
face. "Mike, are you all right?"
Fr. Mike nodded and set his laptop down on the kitchen table.
"I'm fine, Tony. But... I've received some news."
"Your friends? Has Wesson..."
"No," Fr. Mike interrupted. "It doesn't involve my
friends. Or... not directly. Tony... Kyle messaged me
on my blog late last night."
"He... he did?" the boy's uncle checked, incredulous.
"Yes. He... Tony, he told me about what's been going on with
him."
Tony settled back into his chair across from Fr. Mike.
"And... can you tell me?"
"Yes. He asked me to."
"O-okay."
Fr. Mike had considered just letting Tony read the messages.
He wasn't against it but seeing the agitation and worry on the
man's face, he decided it would be better coming from him first.
"When Kyle was at the seminary, one of his instructors caught him
looking at photos of his girlfriend."
"Ana-Maria?"
"I assume so. He didn't say her name. He said they
weren't 'trashy.' He just missed her."
"Understandably."
"Yes. The priest ordered him to clean the restroom."
Fr. Mike's eyes pooled with tears.
Seeing this, Tony cried out. "Oh God... Oh God..."
Fr. Mike reached across the table and clasped his friend's
hand.
"Tony, he attacked Kyle. Kyle... he didn't explain how far
it went but..."
Tony slumped over in his chair and began to sob into the
tablecloth.
"You... you think he was raped?" the muffled voice questioned.
"Yes... I do. Tony, I'm so sorry."
Fr. Mike waited patiently as Tony continued to weep and process
his words.
"Did he say who it was?" the bishop's cracked voice asked.
Fr. Mike nodded, worried over the reaction to his next words.
"Who?"
"Blaine Wesson."
Tony pounded his fists into the table, causing his bowl of oatmeal
to fall and shatter.
"Damn it!" he shouted. "Damn him! And damn his
uncle! He knows... he had to know..."
Fr. Mike allowed the man his rage.
Suddenly, Tony burst up from his chair and scrambled for the
phone.
"Tony, what are you doing?"
"I'm calling that bastard! And then I'm calling the police."
Fr. Mike wrested the phone away from the bishop and shook his
head.
"No. You're not. Not yet. Kyle gave me
permission to tell you... but no more."
"But he could do it to another kid!"
"I know. I spent all night thinking about that. But
Kyle would like to see us. We'll ask him if he wants to go
to the police. It would be better if he did. If he
doesn't, then we'll go on our own. But Kyle has to have a
say."
Bishop Tony's body relaxed though his expression remained
strained.
"Yes. You're right. Of course. I just..."
He pounded his fist onto the counter. "That poor boy..."
Fr. Mike gently patted the man's back as he began to sob
again. After a few minutes, he spoke.
"I'll handle morning Mass. You can stay here and let
whomever is at the house know that we'll be over as soon as I'm
finished."
"Okay. Yes. Good plan. Thank you."
"Of course. Now... I'm going to go get ready but is there
anything I can do for you first?"
"No... no. I just need... to pull myself together."
Tony rolled his neck and took a deep breath, letting it out
slowly.
Fr. Mike remembered the cross in his pocket. He gave it a
squeeze and then withdrew it, holding it out to the bishop.
"Here. I'd like you to have this. A very special
Friend made it for me."
"It... it's beautiful, Mike. But you keep it. It's
from your friend."
Fr. Mike shook his head.
"I think he'd want you to have it. Please."
Touched, Tony accepted the gift and embraced his fellow
priest.
"Thank you. I truly appreciate it, my friend."
"You're very welcome. I'll check back before I head over to
the church."
"Thank you."
Fr. Mike clapped the bishop on the back and left the room.
In the hallway, he glanced back to see Tony standing beside the
window, staring outside and running his thumb over the smooth spot
at the center of Joshua's cross.
After saying a prayer for healing, Fr. Mike continued onto his
room and prepared to give Mass, hoping he could recite the sacred
words without weeping.
*~*~*
The two priests arrived at the McIntyre home shortly before
10:00. They were greeted by a beaming Gladdy.
"Kyle actually ate a full breakfast this morning! And
showered and changed clothes! Thank God!"
Fr. Mike and Bishop Tony smiled in response but couldn't fool the
woman.
"What's wrong? You both look... a little lost, to be
honest."
Tony hugged his sister.
"We'll talk later, Gladdy. I promise. Right now, Mike
and I need to speak with Kyle. He's expecting us."
"Oh... okay."
Alarmed but trusting her brother, Gladdy led the two men towards
Kyle's room.
"Becca and Leo are both at work. Should I call them?
Or Mac?"
"We'll ask Kyle when we speak to him and let you know," Tony
promised.
"Okay..."
Gladdy paused in front of her grandson's room and knocked.
"Kyle, sweetie, your Uncle Tony's here with Fr. Mike."
In only a moment, Kyle opened the door.
To Tony and Mike, the boy still looked haggard and
disheveled. However, as his grandmother had reported, he had
washed and was donning a crisp, new set of pajamas.
"Hi," he greeted shyly. "Come in."
The two priests, wearing "street clothes" lest they trigger the
boy, stepped inside.
Hopeful, Gladdy remained just outside the door.
Kyle squeezed her hands.
"I'm okay, Gramma. I'll... explain later."
Her eyes filling, Gladdy nodded.
"Okay." She brushed at her eyes and smiled. "Can I get
any of you boys anything? Tea? Coffee?"
"Perhaps later, Gladdy," her brother replied.
Fr. Mike nodded.
"I'm fine for now. But some tea later might be nice," he
suggested, hoping it would give the woman something to focus on.
"Yeah. Tea would be nice after we talk," Kyle echoed.
"Then I'll start getting some ready. See you in a bit?"
"See you in a bit, Gramma."
Once Gladdy had reluctantly left, Kyle closed the door.
The three stood in silence for a few moments.
Bishop Tony began to cry.
"Kyle... My... my poor Kyle."
The old man sunk onto a futon.
Weeping softly, Kyle sat beside his uncle who gently embraced him.
Looking on, Fr. Mike thought of his own nieces and nephews and of
the Friends' children. He relived the surge of pride and
protectiveness he felt every time a sweet, helpless baby was
placed in his arms. He imagined Tony in the hospital, Becca
handing him her newborn son. No doubt Tony had made the same
promise that Mike always found himself making: "I will do
everything I can to protect you, little one."
But Tony hadn't been able to protect Kyle... not even in what
should have been among the safest of places.
"I'm so sorry, my boy. So very sorry," the bishop bemoaned.
"You didn't know..."
"I should have look... looked into it more. Looked into
every... every single priest who was there."
"He... he was new. Hadn't... hadn't been there long."
"Just... so sorry." Tony kissed the boy's mess of
hair. "I love you. You know that, right?"
Head bowed, Kyle nodded.
"I love you, too, Uncle Tony."
"And I am so... so proud of you for... for telling Mike about
what... what happened."
Kyle shrugged.
"I just... couldn't hold it in any more. And... it was
easier to write than... than say out loud."
Fr. Mike pulled a bean bag chair in front of the futon.
"I can understand that. I'm very glad you felt you could
tell me, Kyle."
"You seemed like... like you hadn't drunk the Kool-Aid, I guess,"
the youth explained.
"How do you mean?"
"I guess just that, on your blog, you admitted the Church isn't
perfect. You don't make excuses." Kyle turned to his
uncle. "You don't, either. But... it was easier
telling a non-relative first."
Tony squeezed the boy's hand.
"I understand."
"So now... now what?" Kyle questioned.
"Well, that's part of why we wanted to see you, Kyle. You
get to choose what happens next. Your uncle and I plan to go
to the police. If you'd like, you can come with us. If
you'd rather not, we can tell them that we've received a tip from
an anonymous but reliable source," Fr. Mike offered.
"It... it would be better if I went, wouldn't it?" Kyle
looked back and forth between the two men.
"It's best to do what would be most healing for you, Kyle," Tony
replied.
"But... he could do this to... to someone else."
Neither Tony nor Mike replied. The answer was obvious.
"I'd... I'd have to go into detail. About what
happened..." Kyle shuddered.
"You don't have to," Fr. Mike assured.
"But it would be best if I did... best for the case."
"Yes," Fr. Mike answered as dispassionately as possible. He
didn't want to influence the kid.
"Do you think I could write it out first?"
"Yes, Kyle. You could write it out first." Tony
sighed. "I think... before you go... if you go... we need to
talk to your parents and grandparents first."
Kyle's face flushed and he shook his head.
"I... I... not yet. I don't... don't want them to... to
know," he protested.
Fr. Mike patted his hand.
"I understand that, Kyle. Then I think we should wait.
Once it's with the police, we won't know when it could make the
news. They'd keep your name out of it. But your
family..."
"They'd put it together. Especially after my
behavior..." Tears slid down Kyle's cheeks. "I... I
didn't mean to hit Grandpa. I was just so... so
a-angry. I'm still angry but..."
"You seem calmer. Why do you think that is?" Fr. Mike gently
coaxed.
Kyle was silent for a few moments.
"I think... because I told you. And... I knew you were
telling Uncle Tony. So... so I knew I wasn't alone...
knowing what happened. Thinking about it. Feeling...
so... so angry a-and hurt."
"Do you think, maybe, you'll feel even better when your parents
and grandparents know?"
Kyle met Fr. Mike's gaze.
"Maybe. But I..." He began to cry again. "I... I
don't want... my... my brother a-and sis-sisters to... to...
know."
"Oh, Kyle..."
The bishop again embraced his nephew and began to softly sway.
"It... it's bad e-enough that... that... they got sent... sent to
Aunt Karen's cause I... I was out... out of control. I don't
want them to... to know. I don't want them to... to think
I... I'm weak. I... I'm their big br-brother. Not...
not supposed to... to be weak."
"Kyle, you are NOT weak. Your uncle and I both meant what we
said. It was very, very brave of you to tell us about what
that man did to you. And the fact that you're even
considering going to the police so others aren't harmed?
That's true strength, Kyle. That's selflessness," Fr. Mike
insisted. "I haven't met your brother and sisters but your
mom and grandma showed me a couple of the family photo albums and
you know what I saw? I saw a boy and two girls who idolize
and love their big brother. You know them. I'm sure
you know they're good kids. They wouldn't let this change
how they view you. Because you did nothing... nothing wrong,
Kyle. You're not the one who deserves to feel shame.
He is. He is the only one who did wrong."
Kyle wept quietly for several minutes, processing Fr. Mike's
words. When he spoke, both priests were startled by his
wisdom.
"I... I didn't go to sleep right away after we... we
chatted. I... I got to thinking about... about God.
And... and how angry with Him I was. I didn't know why...
why He didn't stop it. Why... why did he let that man...
rape me?"
Bishop Tony clasped his eyes shut at the confirmation of what he
already knew.
"Be with us, Lord," he prayed silently. "Give us strength."
"Then... it hit me. Maybe... maybe He had tried to stop
him. Maybe He'd urged a witness to come forward
earlier. Maybe He'd told another priest to... to not just
pass what he heard off as rumor. And... and they didn't
listen. And so... so it happened. But now... now He's
urging me... no... asking me to... to come forward. And I...
I don't want to. But I also don't... don't want a-another
person... to... to be... be laying there won-wondering why... why
God is letting this happen to... to them? And me... me
knowing I... I could have stopped it. I know it's... it's
not my responsibility. And I know... I know God wouldn't
blame me if... if I didn't go. But... He's asking me... me
to. And so..."
Kyle let out a deep breath.
"I'll go. I... I have a great support system. The next
kid... he might not."
Tony looked with pride and love upon his nephew.
"Brave, brave boy," he praised. "Thank you."
"Thanks for going with me. You'll both go?" Kyle checked.
Mike and Tony both nodded.
"Good. I... I'm going to start writing. Can you see if
my parents can come home for lunch?" Kyle requested. "I'd
like to... to get this over with as soon as possible."
"We will absolutely do that," Fr. Mike vowed. "Do you want one of
us to stay with you while you write or..."
"I'd like to be by myself, please."
Tony patted Kyle on the back.
"Then we'll go check on your grandma."
"She'll ask..."
"I can handle her. Are you telling your parents at lunch?"
"Y-yes."
"She can wait until then," Tony assured.
"Okay. Can you see if Grandpa can come?"
"I'm sure he can." Tony bowed and kissed the boy's hair
again. "Come into the kitchen when you're ready?"
"Yeah."
"We'll see you in a little bit, Kyle. Yell if you need
anything, okay?" Fr. Mike urged.
"Okay."
With that, the two priests left the young man to his
statement. Once the door was closed behind them, Tony sunk
against a wall in the hall.
"My God..." he murmured.
Fr. Mike rested a hand on his shoulder.
"He's an amazing kid. But... how? How could
someone..." For the first time since they'd entered Kyle's
room, Fr. Mike felt he was losing control of his emotions.
"Evil. Pure evil. And, no, I don't mean some
possessing demon. I mean evil in the man's heart," the
bishop growled under his breath. "And that evil... I won't
rest until it's plucked out of the priesthood and behind bars."
"I'll do everything I can to help you in that," Fr. Mike promised.
The bishop took the younger priest's hand in both of his.
"Thank you, Mike. I... I have a feeling that... that you'll
be able to do what I can't."
Fr. Mike wondered at the man's enigmatic words but said
nothing. He followed Tony to the kitchen where they spent
just over an hour trying to calm an agitated Gladdy.
*~*~*
It was well after 7:00 by the time Fr. Mike and Bishop Tony
returned to the rectory. The latter had been exhausted and,
after a shower and quick sandwich, had collapsed into his
bed. Fr. Mike, however, had one more important task to carry
out. As he waited for the appointed time, he mentally
reviewed the day.
Mac, Becca, and Leo had returned to the McIntyre residence for
lunch with speed and without question. Haltingly, Kyle had
confided in them about being raped at his seminary. Parents
and grandparents had wept and clung to their son and
grandson. They'd promised him support and repeated how proud
they were and how much they loved him. Only when Kyle had excused
himself to get ready for the police station had the anger come
out.
Fr. Mike doubted the family's relationship with their Church would
ever be fully repaired. But he worried over Tony,
especially. The man had devoted his entire life to the
Church and now it had harmed one of his own. Yes, there was
a chance that Blaine Wesson had never harmed anyone before.
But the reality of past revelations of Church cover-ups and
hastily transferred problem priests made that doubtful. But
there would be time for finger-pointing later.
After the visit with his family, Kyle had gone with Mike and Tony
to the police. Becca and Gladdy had wanted to go but
conceded when Kyle has assured them he was fine and preferred only
the two priests go with him. As soon as they'd gotten in
Tony's car, the two men had realized Kyle had done this to protect
his mother and grandmother. The boy was a bundle of
nerves. Twice Tony had been forced to pull over so Kyle
could vomit. But he'd been determined to speak to the
police.
After three hours of waiting, Kyle had been returned to his uncle
and Fr. Mike. An officer had informed them that a couple of
detectives had been dispatched to the seminary. With a
promise to keep them informed, the three had been dismissed.
Kyle had requested they stop at a park before returning
home. For an hour, the three had shared in a quiet, peaceful
walk. He'd said little but seemed calmer. The same
could not be said for Tony.
After a dinner which Tony didn't eat much of, Fr. Mike had driven
them both back home.
And now it was 7:30.
Fr. Mike started up his laptop and soon found himself staring at
JenniAnn and Andrew.
"Oh good! You're there! Hi, Fr. Mike!" JenniAnn
greeted.
"Hey there. It's so good to see you both. Oh and...
wow. Lots of people there tonight."
"Hi, Fr. Mike!" a chorus of Friends shouted.
Fr. Mike waved back at them.
"How's Bible study going?" he checked.
"Pretty good," Andrew replied. "But I think we've all been a
little distracted... waiting to connect with you."
"I've been looking forward to it, too. And I have some news
but first..." Fr. Mike motioned for Andrew to turn down the
volume.
The angel of death nodded and did so.
"Are any of the kids in there? I mean can they hear me?" the
priest asked.
"Sy's the youngest person here," Andrew replied. "Vincent
and Isra are watching the kids. Violeta's here."
"Okay. Just... maybe someone should sit with Violeta," Fr.
Mike suggested.
JenniAnn frowned.
"I'll go do that."
"Thanks. Then you can turn the volume up, Andrew. This
could be difficult but I think you all need to know."
On the screen, Fr. Mike could make out JenniAnn approaching the
young angel. The girl had been sitting on a loveseat with
Ivy and Sy. JenniAnn seemed to easily coax her to a settee
which they could share.
"Thanks, everyone, for letting me interrupt your Bible study."
"No interruption!" Shane called. "We've all been anxious to
hear how you're doing."
"We've been a little worried," Edward confided. "We thought
you might come around the farm more than you have."
"I'd hoped to. And I'm fine. Really. In truth,
if not for the circumstances behind my move, I might have thought
of it as an actual sabbatical. Bishop Tony is a great
guy. It's been wonderful being around him. And the
parish folks are great. I miss everyone at St. Mary
Magdalene's, of course. But I've felt very welcomed.
There's been some... difficulty, though."
"What's wrong, Fr. Mike?" Ivy questioned, concern obvious on her
face. "Has the archbishop said anything more to you?"
"No. No, I've not heard a word from him but... I was
recently messaged by someone on my blog. A very credible
person. This young man... a seminarian... shared with me
that... that he was assaulted while there."
"At... at the seminary?" Andrew cried.
Fr. Mike nodded.
"Yes. The bishop and I have since spoken with this young man
and gone to the police. As I said, he's very credible.
I... I believe the assault happened."
"That poor boy..." Diana murmured. "Is... is he okay?"
"He's very strong. But, as you all know, the emotional scars
don't just go away. He's very nervous about next steps...
hopefully an arrest and then a trial. But he has a wonderful
family for support. The reason I felt I needed to tell you,
though... and I ask you all to please keep this in confidence...
is the accused priest is Archbishop Wesson's nephew."
Exclamations and whisperings erupted from Fr. Mike's laptop
speaker.
"I don't know when news might break. I think it's safe to
assume the archbishop will be notified when his nephew is
arrested. I don't know if my part in this will be
exposed. But if it is... I think it's also safe to assume
that the archbishop's anger with me will only increase. And
since I'm no longer there... I was concerned he might lash out at
anyone connected to me. So... as much as it breaks my
heart... I don't think St. Mary Magdalene's is a safe place for
any of you right now. I'm not suggesting the archbishop
would do anything truly drastic. But I think he's already
proven he can be petty and hurtful."
"Yeah, he has," Violeta grumbled. "He probably knew about
this! He's probably one of those guys that... that covers
stuff like this up!"
"We don't know that," Fr. Mike reminded. "But... it's
possible, yes."
Andrew made eye contact with the priest via the screen.
"Thanks for the warning, Fr. Mike. We'd all pretty well
decided to stay away from St. Mary Mag's for a while... until
you're back. But I think this has eliminated any remaining
doubts."
"Fr. Mike, do you think Violeta, Sy, and I have any reason to
worry being at Fordham?" Ivy queried, worry still evident on her
face.
The priest shook his head.
"No. I don't think so. Wesson's never been overly fond
of Jesuits. I doubt his influence is very strong there."
"Okay, thanks. How... how are you doing with all of this?"
Fr. Mike sighed.
"It's always difficult to hear reports like this. But it's
not the first time I have. Some of you might remember that
St. Mary Magdalene's had a priest some time before me who... who
abused children. When the news broke, I was visited by some
of those now-grown children. I still have nightmares
sometimes. But that... that was also when I first met
Joshua. I've been revisiting memories of him a lot. As
always, he gives me comfort."
"I wish he was here now." Emma looked up at the
ceiling. "Please..."
"He is here... and there. But yes... I wish he was
physically here, Emma," Fr. Mike agreed. "In the meantime...
I think praying together would really help me. Could we do
that? Joshua's prayer?"
The Friends assented and began to join hands. Nearest to the
computer, Andrew and Shane rested their hands on the screen.
Smiling through tears, Fr. Mike pressed his hands over theirs and
began to pray.
"'Our Father, who art in Heaven...'"
*~*~*
Disillusioned
Thursday,
February 8th, 2018
Joshua took another sip of his ginger ale and rubbed at
his brow.
"One more for the road," Mason requested, sliding his tumbler
towards the bartender.
"I think you've had enough, buddy," the beleaguered, exhausted man
replied.
"You're not closing for another hour," Mason countered. "Not
like I'm driving. Live right up the street."
Joshua shook his head when he realized Mason was pointing in the
wrong direction.
"Mason, how about some orange juice or..."
The man laughed riotously and clapped Joshua hard on the back.
"Fine, fine. Guess I'll listen to my roomie. Make it a
screwdriver."
"Not what I meant..." Joshua mumbled. "Maybe without the
vodka."
Mason grabbed Joshua's glass and took a sip then spit it out.
"Ginger ale? Are you for real?"
Joshua took the glass back. The last thing Rick, the
bartender, needed was to have to mop up Mason's spittle.
"Mason, I think we should head home. You don't want to miss
work again. Won't your boss..."
"Get me my drink, man!" Mason shouted at Rick.
Rick hurriedly supplied it.
Mason took a sip then reeled around to face Joshua.
"You need to lay off. You're not my mother. And what
do you care about my job?"
"I care about you, Mason."
A wicked gleam flickered in the drunk man's eyes.
"So you are into guys. Sorry, man. I'm only into
chicks."
Joshua sighed.
"It's not like that, Mason. I mean that you're my friend and
I care. I wish you'd talk about..."
Mason glared at Joshua, gulped down the remainder of his drink,
and stalked off towards a group of women.
Rick looked sympathetically at Joshua.
"Sorry, man. People got to want to be helped."
"Yeah..." Joshua watched Mason strike out with the women and
was relieved when he ambled back.
"Let's head out. What do I owe, Rick?"
After settling their tabs, Joshua and Mason left the bar, the
former praying that they were headed home. He followed Mason
when he began to wander, thankfully in the right direction.
"So you born Jewish?" the drunken man asked after a few moments of
silence.
"Yeah."
"Cool. Wish I'd been."
Joshua felt his chest tighten. He knew Mason wasn't thinking
of the rich culture or storied traditions.
"Catholic. What a joke."
"I'm sorry you feel that way, Mason."
The man laughed darkly.
"You'd feel the same if you knew what I knew. The whole
thing's pretty twisted, anyway, when you really think about
it. God knocks up a fourteen year old. Decades later,
He just watches as that kid is brutalized. God is great...
right..."
Joshua's face flushed but he kept his cool.
"That's not the belief at all. Mary consented to carrying
Jesus. She wanted him. And he... he consented to his
mission. All of it. Even the Crucifixion. It was
his plan."
Mason paused and stared at Joshua for a long moment.
Joshua prayed and willed all his love to Mason, hoping he would
recognize him.
The man shrugged.
"What do you know? You're Jewish."
Mason didn't say another word as the two continued towards their
apartment.
Joshua followed, tears trailing down his cheeks.
*~*~*
Roused from his sleep, Andrew felt the sheets rustle around
him. A moment later, he was shocked into full alertness by a
sudden chill as JenniAnn sat up then left the bed. Thinking
she was only going to the bathroom, the angel remained as he
was. However, the squeak of a door wasn't followed by the
usual click of the light switch or the closing of the door.
Sitting up, Andrew saw that the bathroom door was closed and there
was no hint of light beneath it. Rather, the door to Belle's
nursery was open. He stepped into his slippers and made his
way to his daughter's room. Leaning through the doorway, he
was touched to see JenniAnn kneeling beside Belle's bed. She
was softly stroking the sleeping child's back and peering down at
her.
Andrew watched the tender scene for several moments before
tip-toeing closer. Once he was beside JenniAnn, he saw that
silent tears were rolling down her cheeks.
JenniAnn wrapped her arms around him and, while still keeping her
silent vigil, rested her cheek against his chest.
The two remained at Belle's side for a while longer before
JenniAnn rose, took Andrew's hand, and escorted him back to their
bedroom. She quietly closed the door behind them.
"I'm sorry if I woke you up."
"It's okay, Laja. Did Belle wake you up?"
JenniAnn shook her head as she got back into bed.
"No. I... couldn't sleep. And then I just wanted to
see her. She's so sweet... especially when she's sleeping."
Andrew chuckled.
"Yeah. She's definitely developing a bit of a sassy side
when she's awake, huh?"
JenniAnn gave him a half-hearted smile and nodded.
"Yeah. That's a good thing, though. She... she won't
take anything from anyone. Maybe... maybe it'll... it'll
keep her... safe."
When she bent forward with a sob, Andrew pulled her to him and
softly rocked.
"Laja... Hey, now..."
"This... this is all just so... so mucked up."
"I know, Laja. I know..." Andrew buried his face in
her hair.
"Did we make a mistake? Maybe... maybe we shouldn't...
shouldn't have baptized Belle Cath-Catholic?"
"Sweet Laja... We didn't know."
JenniAnn pulled away and peered into the angel's eyes.
"Didn't we? We... we knew about the scandals. We
knew... knew that we didn't agree with some of... of the teachings
but... but..."
"But we did the best we could. Laja, there's not a religion
out there that we'd both completely agree with. And, yes,
the scandals are... are horrible and heart-breaking and... and
devastating! But we love Fr. Mike and..."
"And look what they did to Fr. Mike! They allowed a crooked
archbishop to cover up his nephew's crimes and remain in power
only to throw an innocent under the bus!"
"Laja, we don't know that."
"Don't we? Haven't we read the same story over and
over? I... I'm not sure I want my... our baby..."
"Laja..." Andrew again held her close as renewed sobs
wracked JenniAnn's body. "We can leave if you want. Or
just take a break for a while, like we planned. We could
just be... Joshuan. We have the Friends as our community of
faith. Or we could try somewhere else. Even another
Catholic Church. Maybe Fordham's like Ivy..."
"I... I'm just so... so tired."
The note in JenniAnn's voice made Andrew feel queasy. He'd
seldom heard her sound like that: resigned, hopeless.
Andrew gently laid her down on her side of the bed then took his
place beside her. He brushed damp hair from her face.
"Tell me more about that?" he requested, willing all his love to
her as he spoke.
JenniAnn drew in and let out a shuddering breath.
"I'm just so exhausted by... by it all. It's been years
of... of horror and then hope... thinking... thinking they'll make
things better. They'll wake up. They'll make sweeping
changes like... like allowing married priests and then there'd be
a greater pool of candidates and more diverse viewpoints and women
in the rectories... But then it never, ever happens.
And we end up right... right back here. And more children
are hurt. More people spiritually maimed... And the
rest of us just... feeling bad about our-ourselves and... and
getting judged for... for our choices when we're... we're not
hurting anyone!"
Tears pricked Andrew's own eyes as he listened to and saw his soul
mate's anguish. He ran a hand up and down her arm, hoping to
soothe her even a little bit.
"But... but so much of... of me is so... Catholic. The way I
think about some things. The books I read... The music
I listen to. Would... would I have even imagined we were
possible without their teaching about Mary and Joseph?
Whether they're right or wrong about the real Maryam and Yosef and
their marriage... it... it did make me believe that you and I...
we could have... have a life together. And if I didn't have
you..."
JenniAnn closed the space between them and kissed her
beloved.
"I wouldn't be here. I... I don't know where I'd be.
But not here."
Andrew closed his eyes as she traced the outline of his face.
"They taught me to believe in angels."
Andrew opened his eyes and peered into JenniAnn's glistening
ones. He looked away only to follow her hand as she cupped
the cross that hung around her neck.
"They taught me to love Jo-Joshua."
Andrew cradled JenniAnn as her sobs were renewed. He
whispered and hummed, trying to calm her. Inside, however,
he was constructing his own litany.
They had given her doubts... doubts about her feelings for him,
doubts about her own worth as an asexual, as a woman. They
had spun her a myth of virginity that had left her feeling ashamed
of her body for so long. No, not all of them. But
enough of them that it had left a mark on her psyche.
JenniAnn wrested away just enough to look up at Andrew.
"I... I just hate this feeling of... of being in limbo." She
caressed his face. "You're the head of the family.
Tell... tell me what to do?"
Andrew shook his head and brought her hand to his lips.
"No... No, Laja. We are the head of this
family. I... I'm not... I won't... tell you what to
do. And... and it breaks my heart that... that you're asking
me." Tears flooded down his cheeks and his pressed his
forehead against hers. "Please... please don't let the fight
go out of you. I love that about you. I love you..."
"I love you, too." JenniAnn brushed her lips against
Andrew's then tucked her head beneath his chin and listened to his
heartbeat. She closed her eyes, letting the
thump-thump-thump drown out the voices in her head.
But then the memory of the archbishop resurfaced. The
judgment in his eyes... The snide tone in his voice...
His disingenuous prayer...
Then the image was replaced with one of Andrew. He was
wading through a crowd of people in her college's Commons...
looking for her. Around him, TV screens showed images of
falling towers, the battered Pentagon, and a field in
Pennsylvania.
In the wake of that day, Andrew, angel of death, had come looking
for her. That meant something.
"Andrew?"
"Hmm?"
"If you were human... do you think you could be a Catholic
priest?"
As Andrew contemplated his reply, he found himself focusing on the
silky feeling of JenniAnn's hair beneath his chin and the warmth
of her body against his. He remembered the night before her
encounter with the archbishop... the night in his workshop.
There'd been nothing of lust about it... but there had been need.
"No... Laja..." Andrew carefully pushed her away from him so
they could make eye contact. "I spent eons going back and
forth between Heaven and Earth. And I... I was happy,
mostly, and I did well, mostly, for a long, long time. But
then... then I just... couldn't do it... not alone... any
more. And so God... He sent me you. I believe
that. And if God doesn't expect His angels... who know
Paradise... to embrace solitary lives en masse... I don't see why
He'd expect it of humans... of priests. There's a flaw in
that, I think. Not all priests should be married. Not
all angels should have anam caras. But to say none
should?" He shook his head. "No. It's not a
weakness to need someone else to help us through the rough
times... and to celebrate the good times with us. I think...
I know... I would have still wanted that as a human... needed
that."
JenniAnn nodded.
"I thought so." She traced the collar of his T-shirt as she
contemplated her next words. "Andrew?"
"Yes, Laja?"
"I... I want to leave."
Andrew once again pulled her to him as she began to cry softly.
"Okay, Laja."
"Do you think Joshua will be upset?"
"Joshua would get upset if you stopped talking to him. But I
doubt you're planning that," he teased.
JenniAnn smiled.
"I don't think I would know how to. Sometimes it's just,
like, some weird running monologue to him."
Andrew chuckled.
"Something tells me he enjoys that."
"Hope so."
Andrew kissed her hair.
"Joshua will be fine, Laja."
"Good." JenniAnn yawned.
"Try to get a little more sleep, okay?"
"Kay..."
As JenniAnn dozed off again, Andrew remained awake, thinking about
the days of Joshua's ministry.
He had never intended for believing to be so hard...
After breakfast, Fr. Mike and Bishop Tony made a return trip to
see Kyle. Their visit gave Gladdy a much needed break at her
own home.
The three men sat in the McIntyres' living room, playing card
games in companionable silence.
Kyle had just won the first round of Go Fish when, instead of
reshuffling the cards, he kept them in a neat stack and looked at
the two priests.
"Could I ask you both something?"
"Sure."
"Of course."
"Do you... do you think God will be upset if I don't go back to
seminary? I thought maybe I could... to a different one...
but I just..." Kyle's voice cracked. "I can't.
I... I think I'd always be looking over my shoulder. Even...
even setting foot in a church right now..." He shook his
head.
"No, Kyle. I don't think God is the least bit upset with
you," his uncle assured. "The Church doesn't deserve you,"
he grumbled under his breath.
Fr. Mike's eyebrow arched slightly but he focused on the young
man.
"God understands completely, Kyle. I'm sure of that.
And you take your time. You don't need to be in a church to
be with God. You also don't need to be in a church or even
affiliated with a church to serve Him. If that's something
you still want to do eventually, you'll find a way."
"You think?"
"Sure. I have some friends who, for various reasons, left
the church or their family did before them. They own a
theatre and they use the shows there to reach out to people, to
share God's love. To me, that's priestly in the best sense
of the word. And actually..." Fr. Mike turned to the
bishop. "I've been meaning to tell you... Some of the
paintings of Jesus that you have back at the rectory? The
one on the mountaintop with all the colors and the one by the
willow tree? Another friend of mine painted those. His
name is Owen. He's gay. He and his boyfriend struggle
with the Church's stance on homosexuality but he hasn't let that
keep him from sharing his faith, from helping others to visualize
a God full of love for them."
Kyle smiled.
"Sounds like you have some pretty cool friends. And the
more... liberal leanings on your blog are starting to make even
more sense."
Fr. Mike laughed.
"Yeah, you can't help becoming a little more expansive in your
beliefs around them."
"I'd like to meet them sometime," Kyle ventured.
"I'm sure they'd love to meet you. They probably have
rehearsals underway for a show... Jesus Christ Superstar,
actually. It's a tradition. Maybe we can take a trip
to Manhattan and pop in and say hi," Fr. Mike offered. "I'll
try to set something..."
The priest was interrupted by frantic knocking on the front door.
"I wonder who that could be?" Bishop Tony asked.
The color drained from Kyle's face.
"Do you think... the press? Could someone have figured out
that... that I'm the victim?"
Fr. Mike rose from his chair.
"I'll see who it is."
Peeking out the door's small window, Fr. Mike at first thought
they'd fallen prey to a ring-and-run. But then a slight
figure stepped back from where she'd been pressed against the
door. In spite of her tear-streaked face and reddened eyes,
Fr. Mike thought he recognized her from a photo resting on the
McIntyres' mantle... a prom photo.
Ana-Maria
Fr. Mike unlocked and opened the door.
"Hi, can I help you?"
"Who are you?" the girl shot back.
"My name is Fr. Mike Solas. I'm..."
Ana-Maria shouted and pushed Fr. Mike out of the way.
"Where is he?" she cried, grabbing the front of the priest's
shirt. "If you..."
"Ana-Maria..."
The girl halted in her inquisition and turned to Kyle who was
peeking out of the living room.
"Kyle..."
From either side of the teenagers, Mike and Tony watched as they
flew to each other.
"Ana-Maria... what... what are you doing here?"
"I... I heard... I... Kyle..."
As Ana-Maria began to kiss her ex-boyfriend, the bishop waved Fr.
Mike back into the living room, surrendering the entry to the
teens.
"Well, I think that was about the best case scenario of who could
have been at the door," he mused.
"I... yeah. I guess. But... why? I thought Becca
said Ana-Maria was going to NYU?"
"She is... or was. I don't know. If you could have
seen the look on Kyle's face when he heard her, though..."
Tony smiled and shook his head before his aspect darkened.
"He... he gave her up. He loved her and he gave her
up. A-and for what?"
Fr. Mike squeezed the older man's shoulder. He didn't know
how else to reply.
Hand-in-hand, Kyle and Ana-Maria entered the living room.
"Fr. Mike, this is Ana-Maria Brughetti, my girlfriend.
Ana-Maria, remember that blog I used to tell you to read?
This is that Fr. Mike," Kyle introduced.
Blushing, Ana-Maria held her hand out to Fr. Mike.
"Hi, Father. I'm sorry about before. I just..."
"Turns out Ana-Maria has a cousin at the police station," Kyle
explained, his voice tense. "She told her about my report."
"She didn't mention any names. I think she'd even forgotten
that Kyle had gone into the seminary. She was just freaked
out because, well, cause her part of the family is
uber-Catholic. B-but when she said first year
seminarian..." Fresh tears welled in Ana-Maria's eyes.
"I... I just knew and when... when I saw you and you identified
yourself as a priest and I... I didn't know you..."
Fr. Mike squeezed the girl's hand.
"I understand. Don't give it another thought."
"Uncle Tony and Fr. Mike have been helping me. Fr. Mike was
actually the first person I told about... about..." Kyle's
voice trembled. "What exactly did your cousin tell you?"
Ana-Maria choked back a sob.
"That a... a seminarian had come to the police station and... and
reported that he'd been raped by... by a priest. Is that..."
Kyle bowed his head and nodded then began to cry.
Ana-Maria took his hand and led him to the couch.
"She shouldn't have told you," Kyle lamented.
"I know... but she did. A-and I'm not sorry. That's
why I came here. I just... I want to be here if... if you
want me here."
"Your classes..."
"I can take a semester off. Some kids take a whole year
off."
"But..."
"If you don't want me here, then just tell me that," Ana-Maria
pressed. "I... I can leave. I've seen that you're
being taken care of." She waved to the two priests.
Kyle was silent for a long moment.
"I... I don't want you to leave," he murmured.
"And I don't want to leave."
Kyle rested his head atop Ana-Maria's.
"Kay."
The boy yawned.
"Are you tired?" Ana-Maria checked. "Maybe you should take a
nap?"
Kyle nodded.
"Yeah... I didn't sleep very well last night."
"Okay. Let's get you to bed."
Ana-Maria helped her boyfriend off the couch and Kyle turned to
the two priests.
"Sorry. But I'm suddenly really exhausted. Can we talk
more later? Or tomorrow?"
"Of course. You get some rest." Tony affectionately
mussed his nephew's hair.
"Would you like us to wait around, Ana-Maria?" Fr. Mike offered.
Surprised by the question, the girl nodded.
"Yes, please. I'll be back soon."
Silent, the bishop and priest watched the two leave, Ana-Maria's
arm protectively around Kyle's waist.
"Now that... that is grace," Bishop Tony admired, his eyes
welling.
"She seems like a very strong young lady."
"Yes... and undoubtedly a very angry one." Tony headed
towards the kitchen. "She's fond of chai. I'm going to
start some."
As he waited for either Ana-Maria or Tony to reappear, Fr. Mike
re-examined the photographs around the room. He found
himself studying one image of the young couple in their graduation
gowns.
"He's asleep."
Fr. Mike turned around to see Ana-Maria standing in the doorway.
"Where's Uncle Tony?"
"Fixing tea. Chai."
Ana-Maria beamed.
"He remembered."
Fr. Mike nodded.
The teenager reclaimed her spot on the couch.
"He must be heartbroken... Uncle Tony, I mean. I know Kyle
is. He... he always wanted to be just like his uncle.
And I... I knew that. We've been friends since grade
school. And I've had a crush on Kyle since fifth
grade. I kept telling myself that, by the time it mattered,
the Church would allow married priests. A-and so... Kyle
could be mine. And God's."
The bishop returned with a tray.
"Hey there, kiddo. How's our boy?"
"Sleeping. Out cold."
"Good. Chai for you, my dear." Tony handed Ana-Maria a
cup. "Mike, I wasn't sure what you'd want so brought out an
assortment."
"Thanks, Tony."
Ana-Maria sipped her tea.
"Mmm... You make a better chai latte than Starbucks, Uncle
Tony."
The elder priest laughed.
"I'm not sure what makes it so special. Just a little milk,
a little sugar. But I'm glad you like it." He sat down
across from the girl. "How ya holding up, Ana-Maria?"
The girl shrugged.
"My head is still spinning. My cousin actually messaged me
last night but I didn't see it til this morning. I got in my
car as soon as I could and just... came here. I still can't
believe..." She began to sob.
Grabbing a box of tissues, the bishop moved to sit beside her.
"I can't... just can't understand it. Kyle... he... he's so
good. He loves me. I... I know he loves me. But
he... he... wanted to be a priest... to... to serve God. And
because of that... this hap-happened to him. Why... why
didn't God protect him, Uncle Tony?"
"I don't know, sweetheart... I really don't. I've been
asking myself the same thing. And going back... wondering if
I should have done more to... to dissuade Kyle. I told him
the life of a priest... it's not easy. And I told him about
how truly ugly it can get. But also... the beauty of... of
giving your life to God, of teaching others about God, being with
them in their most sacred moments. Maybe if... if I'd left
more of that out."
"Did you know that he... he told me that if I really didn't want
him to go then... then I only had to say so? But I... I
didn't want to hold him back... keep him from... from his
dream. And now... now I wish I had. Now I wish I'd
screamed for him to... to stay with me. I would never...
never have hurt him like... like that," Ana-Maria cried.
Fr. Mike shook his head, troubled by the injustice of it
all. One man had committed evil... and three innocents
blamed themselves. No. Not just one man...
"It's wrong... it's all wrong."
"Mike?"
The younger priest looked to his elder.
"I... sorry. I don't think I meant to say that out loud."
"But you did. I'd love to hear what you mean," Tony
prompted.
"It's just... listening to you both... You shouldn't blame
yourselves, second-guess yourselves. All of it... it should
be moot. Kyle... he shouldn't have had to choose between the
love of a woman and the love of his Church. And Tony... you
shouldn't have had to worry about Kyle being away. Why...
why do we send our would-be priests away? Doctors, lawyers,
teachers... if they want to be, they're educated in their
communities, with their friends and family around. Why are
we educating priests in a place largely devoid of women when half
the people they'll be ministering to are women?"
"Because crazy things happen when you leave women out of the
decision-making process," Ana-Maria retorted, grimacing.
Then her expression softened. "I can tell why Kyle liked to
read your blog so much. I should have. And, I mean, I
did every so often when he asked me to. But it was...
hard. It just reminded me how much closer we were getting
to... to good bye. I... I think I could have been a really
good priest's wife. I would have led Bible studies and...
and potlucks! And volunteered at the school. But...
no."
Tony squeezed the girl's hand.
"You would have made a lovely priest's wife, my dear. The
Church would have been blessed to have you. And if it works
out... Kyle will still be blessed to have you. Our loss, not
his."
Ana-Maria blushed but was clearly pleased.
"I was kind of surprised you'd both asked about sticking
around. I just assumed you wouldn't leave a couple of
teenagers alone in a house."
The bishop sighed.
"Ana-Maria, you're good kids. At this point... I give you my
blessing for whatever you want to do. Go with God."
"Thank you, Uncle Tony." Ana-Maria embraced him
tightly. "Do you think Becca and Leo might let me stay
here? I... I don't mean with Kyle. I was thinking
maybe I could bunk with little Mandy. I've missed her so
much. And... I think my parents will be pretty angry once
they know I'm not going back to NYU."
"You aren't?" Tony inquired.
Ana-Maria shook her head.
"No. I just... I know I'd be distracted. And I want to
be with Kyle. Especially if his case goes to trial.
But even when the news breaks. That'll be hard for him."
"It will," his uncle agreed. "I'll put in a good word for
you with Becca and Leo."
"Thanks." Ana-Maria briefly rested her head on the old man's
shoulder then looked to Fr. Mike. "Kyle mentioned that
you're maybe taking him to Manhattan to meet some of your
friends?"
Fr. Mike nodded.
"Well, as long as my superior grants me permission."
"Ha!" Tony scoffed. "I'm so superior. Of course you
can go. It'll give me a chance to catch up on some official
business which I'm afraid I've let slide of late."
"Could I maybe go?" Ana-Maria requested. "I'd love to meet
the guy who does the art prints. I'd admire them every time
we went to visit Uncle Tony."
"Owen would love that. Actually... let me go make
arrangements right now while it's top of mind. Any
particular dates good or bad for you?"
"Not any more!"
"Then I'll see what I can come up with. I'll be right back."
Fr. Mike moved to the kitchen where he could privately call
JenniAnn. To his relief, he heard gentle laughter trailing
out from the room he'd left behind.
*~*~*
Friday, February
9th, 2018
The following evening, after Belle and Shelby had gone to bed,
Andrew and JenniAnn congregated in Willowveil's TV room with
Violeta, Max, and Rose. They chatted as they drank warm
butterbeer and watched the snow outside gently fall.
"Baby takes after their Daddy," Rose commented, her hands on her
belly. "Loves their butterbeer!"
"You can already feel them move?" Violeta excitedly asked.
Rose chuckled.
"Well... maybe not. It's a little early according to what
I've read. But I like to think so."
"Well, if he or she does take to butterbeer, I'm sure Gramps over
here will makes it whenever they like. I predict it'll take
no time at all before he or she has Andrew wrapped around their
tiny finger," JenniAnn teased. She set down the brush she'd
been using on Violeta and patted the angel of death's cheek.
Andrew squeezed her hand.
"I seem to be easily wrap aroundable," he kidded. "And not
just by children."
JenniAnn blushed when he winked at her.
Laughing, Max shook his head then sighed.
"It's good to see you two like this. You seem lighter than
you have since..."
"Since that jerk archbishop," Violeta grumbled.
JenniAnn refocused on the young angel and resumed speaking.
"I feel better just knowing that Fr. Mike will be back, even just
for a visit. It'll be so good to see him Monday. And
I'm anxious to meet the couple he's bringing along."
"Me too. Do you, umm, think the guy is the one Fr. Mike
called into Bible study about?" Max asked.
JenniAnn shrugged.
"I dunno. The thought crossed my mind. It would make
sense to bring him to a JCS rehearsal, let him hang around with
us. And Fr. Mike specifically said the girl wants to meet
Owen because she admires his work. I do kinda
wonder... Maybe Fr. Mike has the Friends in mind as a sort
of..."
"Back-up church?" Rose suggested.
JenniAnn nodded.
"Yeah. I mean... it's kinda been that the whole time if you
think about it," she pointed out.
"I'm not sure I even think of it as back-up," Max opined.
"It's more church to me than going to church. I just... I
feel like one in a sea of faces at church. Except for Fr.
Mike and Zeke, none of the preachers seem to know anything about
me. And, outside of our group, none of the churchgoers do,
either. And maybe that's my fault. It's not like I put
myself out there."
"We've gotten used to speaking our minds. Everywhere else,
I'm not sure what the reaction will be if I say something like
'Hey, I think non-Christians can go to Heaven' or even just the
Jesus-this and Jesus-that. He's not Jesus. He's
Joshua. Or Yeshua. He's not Greek." Rose
momentarily clutched her cross pendant. "Even the paintings
and stained glass windows weird me out sometimes. I mean
when did Thor die for our sins?"
"Before he got a contract with Marvel, I guess," Max joked,
hugging his wife.
Rose laughed.
"I remember the first time I saw a painting of Jesus, I had to ask
who it was," Violeta recalled, scrunching up her nose.
"Joshua is much better looking than they make him out to be."
JenniAnn bowed her head and smiled. Violeta remained
convinced that Joshua was the most handsome man to ever walk the
Earth... possibly excepting Hugh Jackman.
"I imagine the Apostles felt something like you all do," Andrew
mused. "Still tied to their old beliefs and their
communities... but also apart. And wanting others to join
them but having to be patient."
"I think maybe that's the hardest part about walking away."
JenniAnn began to braid Violeta's long tresses, calmed by the
repetition. "What if we do all just end up in our cozy
little circle of Friends? Not much point in preaching to the
choir. It's not like I thought we'd run around yelling about
how Jesus... who goes by Joshua... visited us and here's what he's
been saying. But when things did come up like, say, someone
saying something homophobic, it was nice to be able to make an
informed, hopefully powerful reply. Maybe it didn't
necessarily convince the person... but I like to think it gave
them pause."
"Remember how Joshua sometimes asked the Apostles and other
followers to remain quiet?" Andrew queried.
The others nodded.
"Maybe that's what he wants from us sometimes. And then
he'll send people who need to hear the truth to us. Or put
us in the path of those people... like with our time at the
Chrysalis. And the times in between... maybe he means for us
to recharge, together. Until he brings us to the next person
or group of people in need. I mean, when you think about it,
that's what we angels have almost always done. Barring a few
cases in the Annunciations department, we don't typically go
around telling random people about God. We wait for those He
tells us to speak to."
"That makes sense, Dad. Yeah, that makes a lot of sense,"
Max averred.
JenniAnn beamed at Andrew.
"It does. I'm so glad I non-married you."
Andrew laughed.
"I'm glad you non-married me, too."
"And I'm glad you non-married each other cause..." Violeta
hugged them both. "I'd probably still be wandering around
all stuffy-like otherwise."
"And on that note... I think you two deserve some time alone
together. Violeta, you can hang out in our room. Maybe
watch Prisoner of Azkaban until Ivy gets back from her
date?" Rose offered.
"Oooh! Yes, please."
"Thanks, Rose. Andrew and I have been looking for a chance
to catch up with the Pearsons."
Max tossed a tissue box at JenniAnn.
"Well, then you'll need those, Maja."
Laughing, JenniAnn sat the box on the couch.
"Definitely. Well... g'night then."
A round of good nights and hugs commenced until Andrew and
JenniAnn were left alone.
"Ice cream?" Andrew suggested hopefully.
JenniAnn grinned.
"Sure. You get that and I'll get the show ready?"
"Yep."
With that, the two parted to prepare for their
weekly-when-possible cry together.
*~*~*
Joshua divided his attention between Mason at the bar and the
broken stool he was trying to mend for Rick. It felt good to
focus on a little carpentry work. It took his mind off the
fact that Mason was treating him like a pesky ghost.
The man had spent most of the day sleeping off his previous
night's hangover. When he roused, Joshua had tried to get
food and water into him only to be greeted with a grunt and rude
gesture. At least Mason hadn't protested when Joshua had
accompanied him for the evening's carousal.
The screech of metal against tile made Joshua cease in his efforts
to remove a stripped screw from the bar stool. Mason had
pushed away from the bar and was staring at someone, fists
clenched.
The carpenter quickly assessed the situation: Renee was there and
she wasn't alone. Stepping away from his tools, Joshua moved
towards Mason.
"Hey there, Mason. How about you sit back down and I order
us some onion rings?" Joshua offered hopefully.
Mason shook Joshua's hand from off his right arm.
"Whore," he spat out, still staring at Renee.
"Mason..." Joshua sighed. "Please don't use that
word. It's hurtful."
Mason finally faced Joshua and laughed.
"I didn't mean you."
"I know that but..."
Mason whipped back around in time to see the mystery man wrap his
arm around Renee's waist.
With a speed that should have been impossible given his
drunkenness, the man ran at Renee's guest and instantly had him
pinned against a wall.
"Mason! No!" Joshua shouted as the first punch landed on the
left side of the man's face.
Renee screamed and, almost instantly, other patrons were in on the
brawl.
Mason kept pounding on the man despite the efforts of others to
pull him away.
Joshua pressed through the group, trying to reach Mason.
When he finally did, he succeeded in yanking Mason away from the
unfortunate man.
Freed, the man took a shot at Mason, causing blood to spurt from
his nose.
Half-blinded, Mason yelled and moved to punch back at the
man. Joshua shifted, blocking the blow and taking it
himself.
At once, Joshua felt woozy. He began to fall.
"No!" Renee screamed.
Joshua could hear Rick in the background, yelling into the
phone. 911 probably.
Arms locked around his chest.
Renee...
"Jesus..." her companion... who Joshua knew to be her cousin...
exclaimed.
Renee sunk into a seated position, Joshua's head in her lap.
"Hey, hey there, Josh. Are you okay? Can you say
something?" she begged.
Though his vision was blurry, Joshua saw Mason staring down at
them, his face pale.
He also saw someone else standing behind Mason, grinning. It
was the same grin that Joshua had seen in the desert when he'd
been exhausted and famished.
Painfully, Joshua shook his head.
"No... no. Be still, Josh. Be still," Renee cooed.
Sirens sounded and Joshua felt his eyes begin to flutter. He
wanted to go to sleep but he couldn't. Not while he was
there.
Carefully, Joshua rose. He stared down the figure behind
Mason.
"Be gone, Satan!" he ordered in Aramaic.
The figure scowled then began to fade.
"What was that?" Renee's cousin questioned.
"I... I think you messed up his head!" Renee screamed at Mason.
Before anything more could be said, police officers trooped in and
the brawlers were separated. Joshua made no protest as he
was led to a squad car, trusting in the Father to keep all of them
safe.
Sitting together on a couch in Willowveil's TV room, Andrew and
JenniAnn brushed away tears as the latest This Is Us
episode ended.
"I... I think they handled that..." JenniAnn paused to draw in a
shaky breath.
"Well," Andrew finished for her.
JenniAnn squeezed his hand and nodded.
"Yeah. I'm glad they didn't drag out Jack's death. And
I think it helped to watch these two episodes one right after the
other."
Andrew chuckled.
"Being busy parents does have its perks beyond the obvious
children, binge-watching being one of them."
"Yep. It was hard, though. I mean it's funny but..."
"But what?" the angel of death prompted.
"Well, okay, so... taken together, Jack and Rebecca kinda remind
me of me and you. I just mean... focused on their kids but
still very connected. And they don't get into drama for
drama's sake. When they're upset with each other, there are
really good reasons. And unlike so many of the couples on TV
dramas today, there's not this constant teasing of adultery or
abandonment. They just seem like a real couple with a real
level of good and bad in their relationship."
"Sure, I can see that," Andrew agreed.
"Cool. But taken alone... Jack reminds me a lot of..."
"Joshua," the two said at once.
JenniAnn giggled.
"So it's not just me... I mean obviously Joshua doesn't have
a drinking problem."
"And that's a good thing since he can turn water into wine."
JenniAnn giggled.
"Ack. I hadn't even thought of that. And Joshua
doesn't, ya know..."
"Have sex?"
"Right. And while Jack Pearson is only near-perfect and
Joshua actually is perfect... I dunno. Between the
carpentry and always knowing what to say and knowing just what
those he loves need and the whole putting others before himself...
even in the face of death..." JenniAnn sighed. "Gosh
darn it. I can't even properly crush on Milo Ventimiglia
like the rest of the This Is Us viewing audience without
you and Joshua intruding into my thoughts!"
Andrew laughed and pulled her to him.
"Well, for that I'm heartily sorry. He is a fine looking
man."
Smiling, JenniAnn snuggled nearer.
"He is but I'm not sorry. You're pretty darn near perfect
yourself... and quite nice to look at. And Joshua... Joshua
is everything."
"Yes. He is." Andrew kissed the top of the woman's
head before resting his cheek against her hair and closing his
eyes.
JenniAnn yawned.
"Remember when we used to stay up at all hours... waxing
philosophical and discussing the cosmos?"
The weary angel smirked.
"I do. I believe that was four kids ago."
"Well, three. We managed with just Shelby."
"True."
"But now..."
"Now, I'm feeling very comfortable and sleeping on this couch is
very tempting."
"Well, I'll leave you to it then," JenniAnn teased, making a move
to stand.
"Uh uh. You are not making me sleep alone after... that."
Andrew waved to the TV.
Even though JenniAnn knew Andrew was kidding, she shuddered at the
thought. This was a night to cuddle close and thank God no
fire or accident or ailment could take her angel away from her.
"I don't think I could if I wanted to. But let me run
upstairs to tell Max and Rose that we're staying down here... if
they're still awake. And I forgot my phone."
"I can go if..."
JenniAnn cut Andrew off with a kiss.
"No, it's okay. Really. I'll be right back."
True to her word, JenniAnn returned within five minutes. She
placed her cell phone on the rug beneath the couch then settled
beside Andrew.
"They were up. I think they're in nesting mode. They
were on Amazon. Anyway, they'll listen for Belle and
Shelby."
"Good." Andrew nuzzled JenniAnn's hair. "G'night,
Laja."
"G'night, my love."
*~*~*
Saturday, February 10th, 2018
JenniAnn felt like she'd only just fallen asleep when her cell
phone rang. Her eyes barely open, she groped for her phone
and then winced at its bright screen with 3:33 AM emblazoned over
a photo of Belle.
Startled awake by the possibility that an emergency waited on the
other line, JenniAnn sat up and answered. Behind her, Andrew
stirred.
"Hello?"
Andrew frowned when he looked over JenniAnn's shoulder and saw the
unknown number.
"Hello. This is the New York City Department of
Corrections. Will you accept a call from Jack Pearson?"
"Jack Pearson?" JenniAnn repeated, incredulous. Why was a
fictional TV character calling her?! And a dead one at that!
"Yes, he's wanting to speak..."
JenniAnn didn't hear the rest of the words. She was overcome
as she recalled her conversion with Andrew. Jack reminded
her of Joshua... Joshua who sometimes went by Jack.
He'd been Jack at the Panera, with Monica, all those years ago.
Worried, Andrew took the phone from a still frozen JenniAnn and
put it on speaker.
"I'm sorry, who is this again?" the angel asked.
"I'm calling from the New York City Department of Corrections,"
the annoyed and tired sounding woman repeated. "Will you
accept a call from Jack Pearson or not?"
"Yes!" Andrew and JenniAnn cried at once.
"One moment."
It was a tense moment for the two as they listened to muted
background noise until a clear voice spoke to them.
"Hi. It's me."
Tears welled in JenniAnn's eyes as she heard the familiar,
much-loved voice.
"Josh... Jack, what... what are you doing there?" she
questioned. "Can... can we come get you?"
On the other side of the line, Joshua sighed.
"Actually, I was hoping you would. Is Andrew..."
"I'm here."
"Great. I'm at..."
JenniAnn again lost focus as Joshua rattled off the name of a
Manhattan precinct and address to Andrew. Joshua was at a
jail... Joshua was calling them in the middle of the
night... not something selfless, thoughtful Joshua would do...
unless he really needed to.
"Okay, we'll be there as soon as..."
"Don't rush, Andrew. Be safe."
"Of course. We'll, umm, see you soon."
"I love you!" JenniAnn cried upon rousing from her stupor.
"I love you, too, my girl. And my boy, too."
Fresh tears welled in both Andrew's and JenniAnn's eyes when they
heard the emotion in Joshua's choked voice.
"I... I love you," Andrew replied. "We're coming."
"Thank you."
When the call was ended, the couple sprang into action.
"I'll start the car and meet you in the garage." Andrew eyed
JenniAnn's nightgown. His flannel pants and T-shirt would
suffice for the police station visit... but not her gown.
"You should go change. And wake up Max. He should come with
us."
"O-okay." JenniAnn nodded then ran up the stairs. She
pounded on Max's and Rose's door.
"Maja..." a blinking, bed-headed Max greeted. "What's
wrong?"
"Joshua... He... he called from a jail in Manhattan."
"What?!" Rose bellowed from the bed.
"We... we need to go get him. Andrew wants you to come with,
Max."
Rose joined her husband in the doorway.
"I'll stay and watch Belle and Shelby. Are you bringing
Joshua here?"
"I hope so. I have to hurry and change. I'll see you
in the garage, Max."
With that, JenniAnn flew to her and Andrew's bedroom, stripping
before she'd even fully closed the door. She hurried into a
pair of jeans and, not wanting to bother with fastening a bra,
threw on one of Andrew's sweatshirts, slipped on some flats, and
bolted to the garage with Max only a few paces ahead of her.
No sooner had the two jumped into the van and buckled their belts
than Andrew drove to the portal... hoping the NYC traffic wouldn't
keep them from Joshua.
*~*~*
Miraculously, the Jolly Green and its occupants had reached the
precinct in only a few minutes. Upon approaching, they
realized parking was going to be another issue altogether.
"You two go in," Andrew directed as he pulled in front of the
building. "I'll come in after I find a parking spot."
"Okay!" JenniAnn readily agreed, already half out of the car.
Before Max slid out of the back seat, Andrew grabbed his hand.
"Don't let your mother out of your sight. At least not til
she's with Joshua."
"Got it."
Max nodded and rushed after JenniAnn, taking her arm when she
began to stumble up the steps. He understood why his Dad had
given him such an order. His Maja was practically pulling
him towards a desk, completely oblivious to the unsavory
characters surrounding them.
"I... I'm here. We're here. We received a call
from Jack Pearson. We're here to bring him home."
The man clucked his tongue.
"I've never understood it. Cute little thing like you falls
in with troublemakers like..."
JenniAnn blinked, too tired and worried to be offended.
"He... he's my father."
The man eyed the petite, light-skinned, blonde and cocked an eye
brow.
"Really?"
Max shifted into his best soldier's posture and glared at the man.
"That's what my mother said. Now where is Jack?"
Further flummoxed by the seemingly impossible pair in front of
him, the guard sighed.
"Frank, bring them to interrogation room 3."
JenniAnn and Max bristled at the word "interrogation" but silently
followed an elderly man down a dingy hall.
"Here you are," Frank mumbled, opening a door and waving them in.
JenniAnn broke down as soon as she caught sight of Joshua, sitting
in a plastic chair and holding a bag of frozen peas to his brow.
"Wha... what happened?" she bawled as she knelt beside Joshua's
chair.
Max moved to the carpenter's other side and took his free hand,
giving it an affectionate squeeze.
Joshua sighed.
"I tried to break up a bar fight. It didn't go so well," he
confessed with a grin.
Joshua's attempt at humor only made JenniAnn feel more
wretched. The fact that she'd noticed blood around the rim
of his nose and gotten a good look at the knot forming on his
forehead didn't help.
Joshua rested a hand on the woman's head when she began to weep.
"There now. I'm okay. You can take me home, if you'd like,
and get me all patched up."
"Home? To Willowveil?" Max checked.
Joshua nodded.
"I need somewhere to stay... for a while. And I'd like to
stay with you all."
"Of course," Max answered for JenniAnn who was still overcome.
"Where's Andrew?" Joshua asked, deliberately changing the subject.
"Looking for parking," Max explained. "But if you're free to
go, I can text him and tell him we'll be out front."
"I am. Two of the other guys they dragged in convinced them
I was only trying to settle things down. I might have to
come back and testify. But, yes, I'm free to go."
"Then let's go," Max decided, wanting to get both Joshua and his
Maja out of their grim surroundings.
JenniAnn clung to Joshua's arm as they exited the room, her voice
returning.
"I just put fresh sheets on your bed this morning. And I
found some really comfy seeming pajamas when I was out shopping
last week. I couldn't resist getting them. I... I hope
you like them."
"I know I will. Thank you, JenniAnn. Truly."
In the brighter light of the station's lobby, JenniAnn and Max
could see how utterly haggard and sleepy Joshua looked. The
former had to stifle another sob. She didn't want him to
expend any more energy coddling her. She'd never seen Joshua
look quite so depleted.
The trio were only outside for a few moments when Andrew honked
and pulled in front of the building. Max moved to the
passenger seat, leaving JenniAnn to sit with Joshua in the
backseat.
The angel of death fought to mask his surprise and horror when he
glimpsed his battered Boss.
"Joshua... I'm so glad you called. I'll get you home
as soon as I can... safely."
Joshua smiled and reached forward to clasp Andrew's hand.
"Thank you. I appreciate you coming to get me. I...
wanted to be with all of you."
"I'm sure you won't have to wait long!" Max replied with forced
cheer. "As soon as word gets out, you'll be inundated with
Friends."
"I look..." Joshua yawned. "Forward to it."
JenniAnn leaned her head on his shoulder, letting out a ragged
sigh when Joshua rested his own head on hers.
Andrew glanced in the rearview mirror, noting that Joshua had
closed his eyes. He'd likely be asleep by the time they
reached Willowveil.
Passing a storefront decked out with Valentine's decor, the angel
of death smiled in spite of the night's worry and grief.
He didn't know what Joshua was doing back among them and he didn't
know what had brought him to such an exhausted, abused
state. But Andrew knew one thing: in the lead-up to
Valentine's Day and beyond, Joshua would be showered with love,
affection, tender care and, no doubt, an abundance of Froot Loops
prepared by adoring little hands. Whatever Joshua was
facing, he wouldn't face it alone.
All would be well.
Upon their return to Willowveil, the four were greeted by
Rose. Gently but eagerly, she embraced Joshua.
"I'm so glad you're here, Joshua! We've missed you so much
but... we need to get you to bed!"
Joshua rewarded her kindness with a weary smile and kiss on the
cheek.
"I've missed you all, too, Rose. And, yes, bed sounds
good... but after a quick shower."
"Of course. Are you hungry? Do you want a bite to
eat?" JenniAnn offered as they headed towards the elevator.
Joshua shook his head.
"No food. Maybe some ice water?"
"I'll go get it and bring it up!" Max shouted before running
towards the kitchen.
The two women and Andrew escorted Joshua to his room. As he
started his shower, JenniAnn and Rose loaded up Andrew's arms with
a towel, the promised comfy pajamas, a fluffy beige robe and more
which he dutifully deposited in the bathroom.
While Joshua was in the shower, a flurry of text messages were
sent to the other Friends. There were promises to get to
Willowveil as soon as possible, a potluck breakfast was arranged,
and Portia was on call to check in on Joshua when he awoke.
When Joshua emerged from his shower, he smiled at the four Friends
gathered around.
"I'm fine. Really. You should all try to get some
sleep. I'm sure, by now, everyone's been summoned. You
should get some rest before everyone starts showing up.
Thank you, all of you, for taking care of me but..."
"But you got hit in the head," Andrew interrupted. "So Rose
has agreed to go back to bed for the baby's sake but..."
"You're stuck with the rest of us," JenniAnn added.
Joshua chuckled and nodded.
"Good point. All right." He embraced Rose. "I'll
see you in the morning... well, later this morning."
"I'm counting on it. We've got quite a breakfast
arranged. But don't make yourself get up before you're
ready. It'll keep."
"I won't. I promise. G'night, Rose. I love
you." Joshua set a hand on her stomach. "And you,
too."
"And we love you, Joshua." Rose patted his hand then took
Max's arm.
"I'm just gonna get little mama here settled in then I'll be right
back," he promised.
"Okay. Thanks, Max."
When the younger couple were gone, Andrew and JenniAnn focused on
Joshua.
"Let's get you settled in for what remains of the night," the
latter prodded, taking his arm.
Andrew turned down the bed.
"What made you change the bedding today, Laja?"
"Wishful thinking, I guess. So glad it panned out."
"Me too," Joshua murmured. He groaned slightly as he
stretched out.
Andrew and JenniAnn frowned.
"We asked Portia to come by tomorrow. Check in on you,"
Andrew informed.
"I'm sure it's just exhaustion... but I appreciate that. And
I'll look forward to seeing her. Everyone." Joshua
took the glass of water that JenniAnn held out to him and
drank.
"Better?" she checked.
"Better."
"Do you need anything else?" Andrew offered.
"And don't pull the selfless card," JenniAnn warned. "Please
let us know."
Joshua took each of their hands and shook his head.
"No. Just you."
"Okay. We'll be right here," JenniAnn vowed.
"I'm sure you have lots of questions."
Andrew nodded.
"But we can deal with those later. Rest, Joshua."
"Okay. Love you both. G'night."
"Love you, too. G'night," Andrew and JenniAnn echoed.
In no time at all, Joshua was sleeping deeply.
When Max returned, he found JenniAnn perched on the side of the
bed while Andrew had pulled up a chair. Quietly, he pulled
another chair next to his dad's.
Soon, the two men realized that JenniAnn was softly crying.
"Laja?" Andrew reached over to stroke her cheek.
"I... I just don't like seeing him like this is all," she
whispered. "And... and I can't help but think..."
"What is it, Maja?" Max encouraged.
"Everything going on with Fr. Mike and that poor young man...
a-and now Joshua shows up with a literal black eye? It... it
has to be connected." She gently brushed a lock of hair away
from Joshua's injured eye. "Do you know anything about why
he's here?"
Andrew shook his head.
"No. Nothing. I was as shocked as you were when we got
the call. But the timing is... something."
"A coincidence is when God chooses to remain anonymous," Max
quoted then peered at Joshua. "Or maybe not quite so
anonymous."
"Yeah..." JenniAnn smiled shakily at her son. "I'm
just glad he's here. And maybe... maybe he'll stick around
for a while. Maybe Fr. Mike can even see him on Monday if he
can't get away before. That'd do them both a lot of good."
Andrew perked up.
"And the boy... if he is who we think he is, then hopefully
meeting Joshua, even if he doesn't know who he is..."
"There's knowing without knowing," Max proffered. "It could
help even if he doesn't consciously recognize who is being kind to
him."
"Yes, exactly." JenniAnn smiled and brushed away her tears
while trying to hide her yawn.
"Maybe you should try to get some rest, Laja," Andrew suggested.
"No, I'm fine."
Andrew smiled and squeezed her hand.
"I figured as much. But thought I'd try."
"I know." JenniAnn returned his smile before the three
quietly resumed their watch.
*~*~*
Joshua awoke to find Diana and Zeke had replaced Andrew and
Max. JenniAnn, too, was gone.
"Lord! You're up! How are you feeling?" Zeke greeted.
Joshua sat up and smiled.
"Pretty good. Better seeing you two."
"We were so thrilled when we got JenniAnn's text. Well...
not about the circumstances. But glad you were here. I
missed you!" Diana hugged Joshua tightly.
Joshua's patted her back and sighed.
"I missed you both, too. Your turn, Zeke."
When his wife sat back down, Zeke eagerly accepted an embrace.
"What time is it?" Joshua asked. "I can't tell at all."
Zeke briefly looked over to the windows.
"10:34. It is hard to tell. Dreary day."
"Wow. I really did sleep in!" Joshua moved to get up.
"And you can sleep some more if you want," Diana insisted, moving
to push him back.
Joshua shook his head.
"No, no. I'm fine. I'm sure others are waiting on me
and I'm eager to see them. And... I am feeling a little
hungry."
Zeke chuckled.
"Good. Because we have enough to feed an army down
there. We ended up with so much that I think it's lunch,
too."
"The kids frosted doughnuts and dunked them in Froot Loops for
you," Diana tantalized.
Joshua laughed.
"Well then how can I wait any longer? Give me five minutes
to get dressed and cleaned up?" he requested.
"Of course," Zeke agreed. "We'll wait for you."
"Thank you."
Once Joshua was on his feet, he embraced the couple again.
"I really am so glad to be back here with all of you," he
murmured, his eyes filling.
"The feeling is mutual," Zeke assured.
"A hundred times over," Diana added before stepping outside to
give Joshua some privacy.
Joshua approached the windows and pushed back the curtains.
Zeke had been right. It was dreary... but the pleasant sort
of dreary that made one want to stay home, content to be tucked
away with family and good food.
"Thanks, Dad. It feels so good to be back here but please...
let me know when the time is right to go see Mason again. I
don't want him to feel abandoned... and... and I definitely don't
want him to be influenced by our enemy. But I also know that
seeing me right now might bring him pain and embarrassment.
I don't want that. Guide me, Dad. Thank You, I love
You. Amen."
After entrusting Mason to his Father's care, Joshua went about his
preparations, eager to soak up the love of all the assembled
Friends and to share his love with them.
*~*~*
Enjoying his first full night's sleep since leaving St. Mary
Magdalene's, Fr. Mike didn't see notice of Joshua's arrival until
he woke shortly after 7:00. He'd been prepared to make a
dash to the Romanos' farm only to be told that Joshua was still
asleep and, given he'd slept fitfully, there was reason to believe
he'd be out for at least another hour or two.
It was for the best, Fr. Mike reckoned. He was desperate to
see Joshua but he'd made plans with Kyle. The young man was
heading over to the rectory, with Ana-Maria, to plan for Monday's
trip into New York City.
When Kyle and Ana-Maria arrived at 9:00 AM sharp, Bishop Tony
escorted the two into the study where Fr. Mike was waiting with
some tea and an array of treats that Dot and Randall had delivered
from Willowveil.
"We weren't sure if you two would have had time to eat," Tony
explained. "And Mike's friends were very generous with us
this morning. Are they having a party at the farm, Mike?"
"Something like that," Fr. Mike replied, smiling as he imagined
what the bishop would make of Willowveil... of all of Asteriana...
or even the knowledge that he wasn't, strictly speaking, an
earthling. Setting aside his amusement, he turned his
attention to their guests. "Please sit down and help
yourselves. My friends didn't even know you two were
coming. I'm not sure how they thought just Tony and I were
going to eat all of this."
"Those scones look amazing!" Ana-Maria chirped as she helped
herself to one. "Mmm... taste amazing, too."
"Now I'm regretting my bowl of Rice Chex," Kyle lamented.
"But maybe I can snack a bit."
"Or a lot," Tony invited.
Once everyone had loaded up a plate, Fr. Mike turned towards Kyle.
"Kyle, there's something I feel like I need to tell you before we
go on Monday."
"Oh?" the boy asked after taking a bite of cinnamon roll.
"Yeah. You see..." Fr. Mike glanced at the bishop who
nodded. "I didn't choose to come here to Albany. Don't
get me wrong. I'm very glad to be here and I thank God for
allowing me to meet all three of you and the rest of your
family. But... I was removed from my parish."
Both Kyle and Ana-Maria visibly tensed.
"Fr. Mike did nothing wrong!" the older man hurried to explain,
relieved when his pronouncement calmed the teens. "Nothing
at all. Mike, please continue."
"Thanks. Kyle, I was removed by Archbishop Francis Wesson,"
Fr. Mike gently related.
"Wesson..." Kyle shook his head. "He... how?"
"The archbishop is the uncle of the man who abused you,
Kyle." Tony sat down by his nephew and squeezed his hand.
"Does... does he know?" Kyle pressed.
"That's what we don't know," Fr. Mike answered.
"So... how did he justify booting you?" Ana-Maria queried.
Fr. Mike sighed.
"He didn't make too much of an effort. But he accused me of
violating Church law by giving Communion to a friend who, he
believed, was having sex outside of marriage."
Kyle nearly choked on his tea.
"What!? I'm sure that happens every day."
"It does," Tony verified.
"So then why..." Kyle shook his head.
"He's my archbishop. What he says goes. I can
challenge him, raise a defense. And I would have
but... Because my friend isn't actually having sex outside
of wedlock, it didn't even occur to me that she was who the
archbishop meant. So I couldn't warn her. She went to
Mass and... the archbishop refused to gives her the
Eucharist. He made a snide blessing over her, upsetting her
and others of my friends."
Kyle scoffed.
"Meanwhile, you know who is probably taking Communion, no
questions asked? The guy who raped me!"
Fr. Mike nodded sadly.
"I'm afraid that's all too possible. I know this is
upsetting, Kyle, and I wouldn't have told you except... I had to
call my friends and tell them to stay away from St. Mary
Magdalene's, my parish where the archbishop has taken over.
I'm sure that, by now, he knows that an accusation was made
against his nephew. I was afraid that if it got out that I
was involved in your coming forward... the archbishop might lash
out further against my friends. So I had to tell them that I
was present when a young man came forward with his story. I
didn't identify you, Kyle. I wouldn't do that. And I
would have figured out another way to warn them entirely but it
didn't even occur to me that you might want to visit them."
"I do want to visit them," Kyle insisted. "Even more
now. They've been wronged, too. Not in the same way...
but maybe we can figure some things out together."
Fr. Mike beamed at the mature youth.
"I really hope so. I just want you to be aware that they may
make the connection between you and the accuser."
Kyle nodded, considering the likelihood. He conferred with
Ana-Maria in whispers for a few moments before turning back to Fr.
Mike.
"Could you tell them? I think I would feel more comfortable
knowing they know as opposed to wondering if they assume it.
If they're as cool as you say they are, I know they won't ask
stupid questions or make assumptions."
"Are you sure, Kyle?" the bishop checked.
"Yeah. Besides, I've been thinking... I have a pretty good
reputation around here." Kyle smiled. "At least I hope
I do."
Ana-Maria squeezed him.
"You do. Remember, you were dubbed 'Most Likely to Save the
World' by our high school class."
Kyle chuckled.
"I remember. But I don't know about that..."
"But you were the one who stood up against the bullies when Carly
transitioned during sophomore year and nearly everyone was giving
her a hard time." Ana-Maria blushed. "I felt so sorry
for her but I didn't have the guts. You did. And you
spoke up when you found out that our leftover school lunches were
getting tossed and not donated. People remember those
things. Everyone loves you."
"I agree. I'm always so proud when people stop me after Mass
to tell me what a fine gentleman you are, Kyle." Tony swiped
at some tears and smiled. "So proud."
"Thank you. Both of you. Then... that's all the more
reason to do what I've been thinking about. Once my report
is made public a-and once Wesson is, hopefully, arrested... I want
to go public. I want to make this as real, as impossible to
push under a rug as possible. If... if people want to
discredit the accuser, I want them to do it to my face.
So... telling your friends won't make much difference, Fr.
Mike. They could find out eventually, anyway," Kyle
concluded.
"If you're sure..."
Kyle took Ana-Maria's right hand in both of his and nodded.
"I'm very sure."
The bishop put his arm around his nephew's shoulders.
"You're a braver man than I am, Kyle. And, once again, you
make me so very proud."
"Thanks, Uncle Tony. It's like I said before... I have a
great support system. It'll be easier for me than
others. And I... I have a feeling that there are
others. I want to do this for them... for myself, yes... but
for them, too." Kyle frowned. "My only regret is that
I know it'll make things harder for you, Uncle Tony. People
will call here... reporters, concerned parishioners, maybe even
people who are blindly obedient to the Church and will be angered
by what I have to say."
"I'll deal with it, Kyle. Don't you worry about..."
"I know you'll deal with it. And I know you wanted to catch
up on some work but... I think you should come with us on
Monday. I think it'll be good for us all... get us in the
right headspace before all hell breaks loose."
Fr. Mike seized upon the idea, realizing that would likely mean
not only Kyle and Ana-Maria but also Tony could meet Joshua.
"Tony, I think that's a great idea. Think of it as a one day
sabbatical. God knows you deserve that."
"Peer pressure, Uncle Tony! You can't resist us!" Ana-Maria
teased.
"Ha!" The old man crossed his hands over his chest and
stared the girl down. "In what reality are we peers, my
dear?"
Ana-Maria giggled.
"Okay, so maybe we'll call it 'people pressure.' Just...
c'mon, Uncle Tony. Please!"
"Please!" Kyle echoed.
"Please!" a grinning Fr. Mike added to the chorus.
"Oh, fine. You all win. The paperwork can wait.
I'd love to accompany you all to Manhattan."
Fr. Mike beamed.
"I'm so glad, Tony. Trust me, you won't regret it. I'm
going to tell my friends now."
Fr. Mike withdrew his phone and typed out a message to JenniAnn,
asking her to pass the update along to Joshua. He hoped the
news of Tony's visit would give Joshua some added cheer.
Once the message was sent, the quartet resumed their plans for
their visit.
*~*~*
After enjoying a delicious breakfast and being swarmed by giddy,
effusively affectionate Friends; Joshua returned to his room where
Portia was determined to do a brief exam. For the sake of
lowering the group's anxiety, Joshua happily complied.
"Okay, one more deep breath, please," the doctor requested as she
moved her stethoscope.
Joshua inhaled and exhaled deeply.
"Good. Well, your lungs sound good. And you don't have
a temperature... But JenniAnn mentioned that you were
restless at points during the night. Are you in any pain?"
"Around my eye is still a little tender. And a little bit of
the every day aches and pains. I mean I am quite old,"
Joshua kidded.
Portia laughed.
"Of course. So nothing out of the ordinary?"
Joshua shook his head.
"I really think it's only that I haven't been sleeping. My
roommate... he required a lot of supervision."
"Ah... And this is the roommate who..." Portia
gestured at Joshua's eye.
"Yeah. But he didn't mean to. I mean... he meant to
hit." Joshua frowned. "But not me."
"You know, if you were just a normal patient, we'd be having a
talk about toxic relationships right now." Portia
sighed. "But I can't very well tell God Himself to stay away
from harmful people, huh?"
Joshua smiled and squeezed her hand.
"You can. I just won't listen."
"And I suppose I wouldn't have you listen. Nonetheless, I'm
glad you're here now. You're fully God, sure. But
seems to me the other part of that is 'fully human.' You
can't let your human body get rundown."
"I know. That's why I called JenniAnn."
Portia handed Joshua his shirt and beamed.
"And we're all very glad you did. Vincent was even going to
cancel classes so we could be here... until he realized it was
Saturday."
Joshua chuckled.
"I appreciate the thought in any case. So what's the
verdict, doc?"
"Exhaustion. Just like you said. So I'm prescribing
lots of rest and relaxation, plenty of fluids and good food... and
I don't have any doubt you'll be well fed and hydrated while
here."
"Definitely. Well, if we're done here then I think I'm going
to go see Andrew in his workshop."
Portia shot the carpenter a look.
Joshua held up his arms in surrender.
"Just to talk! I promise I won't do any work... today at
least."
Portia smiled and hugged him.
"Good. I can understand the work being therapeutic but,
yeah, not today. Andrew could use a talk, though."
"It'll do us both good. And after that... it's storytime
with the kids. Is Persephone sticking around?"
"Not even a question. I think she might be spending the
night actually. I would, too, but..."
Joshua's face softened.
"Jacob?"
Portia nodded, her eyes misting.
"He's been talking to your mom... a lot. Especially since
that mini-stroke last month. We're all... preparing."
Joshua again embraced the doctor.
Portia let out a deep breath and rested her head on Joshua's
shoulder.
"I'm not sure I'm ready... not ready to be without Father just
because he's, ya know, Father. But also... to be the
doctor."
"When the time comes, you'll fulfill the role beautifully,
Portia. I have faith in you."
Portia pulled away and smiled.
"Faith? Or knowledge?"
"Faith. Live feed is down as always. But my faith
tends not to be misplaced. I'm kinda, ya know, infallible."
Portia laughed and brushed away her tears.
"Thanks. I needed that... the laugh and the faith."
"You're welcome. And thank you for checking in on me,
Portia. Now you go get yourself some food. As a wise
woman recently imparted to me, us caregivers have to take care of
ourselves." Joshua winked.
Again laughing, Portia nodded.
"I'll do that. Bundle up. It's cold out there.
I'm not leaving quite yet so hopefully I'll see you when you get
back from talking with Andrew?"
"Sure thing." Joshua kissed her cheek. "Have some fun,
Portia."
"That I definitely will. When I came in, Owen and Graham
were down there bickering like an old married couple about whether
a throw pillow JenniAnn bought was more green or more blue.
The debate was getting pretty animated. They were going to
ask you but Vincent told them that was cheating."
Joshua erupted with laughter.
"It is. And I'm not telling."
"Why do they bicker so much, anyway?" Portia questioned. "I
mean... if you can tell."
"They bicker because they can. They're both ornery as they
come. Others might find that exhausting or grating.
But not them. To them it's fun and they know that, no matter
if they never reach a consensus, at the end of the day they still
love each other and always will."
"Aww..."
"Yep. Now you better go weigh in."
"Maybe I'll tell them it's purple just to see how they react."
Joshua chuckled.
"You do that. And now..." Joshua donned the coat that
JenniAnn kept there for him. "I'm off to see an AOD."
"And I'm off to participate in the turquoise war."
Both laughing, Joshua escorted Portia down to the main floor of
Willowveil where they parted.
*~*~*
"Come in!" Andrew shouted in response to the knock on his shop
door.
"Hey there," Joshua greeted as he showed himself in.
"Joshua! Are you okay to..."
"I have a clean bill of health from Portia. It was just
exhaustion and I've promised to eat, drink, and be calmly merry."
"Good!" Andrew smiled and hugged the man. "I'm sure
that's a relief to everyone. Sure is to me."
"Thanks. So what are you up to in here?" Joshua
surveyed the shop.
Andrew shrugged.
"Just finishing up a few orders. Nothing too
strenuous. Really I just..."
"Needed some quiet?" Joshua suggested.
Andrew blushed.
"There's no shame in that, Andrew. I need some quiet time
myself, sometimes. As much as you love your friends, it's a
lot when they all show up. Especially when you and JenniAnn
could really do with some alone time. I hope you know that,
just because I'm here, that doesn't mean you need to be
here."
The angel nodded.
"Yeah, I do. JenniAnn, Max, and I would have stayed in your
room longer... watching over you. But when everyone showed
up... taking turns seemed the most fair. So I know we could
take some time... but I also know JenniAnn loves having you with
us. She gets to have me around week in and week out."
"And she wouldn't have it any other way," Joshua reminded.
"Yeah..." Andrew smiled fondly as he thought of her.
"You know... I know about what happened here last weekend.
With you and JenniAnn. My live feed was already down but Dad
told me."
Andrew's face again flushed.
Joshua laughed and patted him on the back.
"He told me because He knew I needed some cheer. Andrew, you
know that it brings me joy when you and JenniAnn... when all those
who I've joined together... find solace in each other. And
you needed solace. I'm sorry that the assignment was so
difficult for you. Truly. But you were the best angel
for the job."
"Because of her?"
Joshua nodded.
Andrew sighed.
"And I know that. It was just... wrenching at the
time. And it seemed especially cruel that, right after that,
the archbishop did what he did to Laja."
"I know, Andrew. I know." Joshua led the angel to a
bench and sat down beside him, a hand on his back. "That
wasn't my will or Dad's will."
"I know but..."
"Go on, Andrew. Please."
"Even knowing that you're on our side... it's hard whenever
there's this reminder that I... I set JenniAnn apart... from some
of her friends, some of her family... and now from her religion."
"Andrew... JenniAnn was questioning aspects of Catholicism
before she even met you. And you and I both know that when
the reports came out of Boston, her faith in the Catholic Church
was shaken. Deeply. If not for her love for Fr.
Mike... she wouldn't have kept going to Mass."
"But... she goes for you," Andrew protested.
"She worships because of me. And she can worship me
anywhere."
"And the traditions..."
"Many of which you both have already incorporated into your
services with the Friends and in Willowveil's chapel."
"True." Andrew nodded. "And she does sometimes say
she's 'Catholic among other things.'"
Joshua laughed.
"Which she took from Hellboy."
Andrew cocked his head.
"Really? I don't remember that line."
"She certainly does. And, yes, Professor Broom says
it. I've always liked it because, if asked, I might very
truthfully say that I'm Jewish... among other things."
Andrew smiled.
"It does make sense. Seems like a lot of humans have an
aspect of 'among other things' about them. And, I suppose,
the Friends will always have that."
"Yep," Joshua assented. "Belle among them."
"Yeah... JenniAnn's second-guessing if we should have
baptized her Catholic."
"Belle's baptism is a prime example of what I'm getting at
actually. Fr. Mike was the presider and there were certainly
lots of Roman Catholic elements... but you also added some
elements of your own, had some Jewish influence, and it didn't
even take place in a Catholic church. JenniAnn was never
going to fit neatly into Roman Catholicism. You didn't set
her apart from it, Andrew. You helped her adapt it... to
take what helps her deepen her faith and her relationship with
Dad, the Spirit, and me. Don't get me wrong. It
bothers me when people ignore the parts of my teaching that are
just plain difficult. But that's not what you're
doing. Andrew, there are aspects of Church teaching that
are, however unintentionally, hostile towards JenniAnn. That
grieves me deeply because the same can be said for so many, many
people. Like here's a prime example... In a pastoral
letter on marriage, the U.S. bishops quoted the Book of Tobias:
'You said, ―It is not good for the man to be alone; let us make
him a partner like himself. Now, Lord, you know that I take
this wife of mine not because of lust, but for a noble
purpose. Call down your mercy on me and on her, and allow us
to live together to a happy old age.' Now, barring the
reference to 'wife,' that sounds kind of like a prayer you and
JenniAnn might pray, right?"
"Sure," Andrew agreed.
"Yet if our JenniAnn would go onto read that letter, she would
struggle to find herself anywhere else. And, to some extent,
that's to be expected. Because it's about marriage and
JenniAnn is unmarried. But it's deeper than that. The
Catholic Church has great empathy for those who have sex within
marriage and yet are unable to conceive. But it has a real
blind spot regarding people who are asexual. For them, the
only union that counts is one that is open to the conception of
children. And JenniAnn isn't. Not because she doesn't
want children. That's clearly not the case." Joshua
smiled as he waved towards a family portrait on Andrew's work
bench. "But for someone like her, it would be an unwanted
experience."
Andrew shuddered.
Joshua patted his back.
"It's not the same for all asexuals. There are some who are
married and freely decide to make love with their spouses and I
rejoice in that. But that's not all of them."
"When JenniAnn was in college... it was before... well, the
bird talk."
Andrew and Joshua both smiled as they recalled a younger
JenniAnn's impassioned, avian-themed coming out on Valentine's
2010.
"Anyway, I wondered. I wasn't positive until she told
me. And I'd worry... she was surrounded by all that Catholic
teaching and I knew she felt some of it was wrong about things
like divorce, homosexuality, and other stuff. But there was
a lot she agreed with. Deeply. And sometimes I wasn't
entirely sure where she fell on some issues. So..."
"So you worried?" Joshua encouraged.
The angel of death nodded.
"What if... if she met someone? And even if he understood
her and accepted her... there's her Church telling her that
marriage needs to be procreative. And what if she had...
just because she felt she was obligated? How much could that
have screwed her up?" a rueful Andrew questioned.
Joshua hugged him.
"Thankfully, we never had to find out. Because you were
there. But that was frightening, wasn't it? You've
watched the Catholic Church grow from my earliest followers,
believing despite the threat of death, to this world-wide
power. And for all its dedication to showing my love to the
world, you knew that darker elements had snuck in. And you
were worried that those elements... they might snare the woman you
loved."
Andrew brushed at his tears and nodded.
Joshua sighed.
"You were right to worry. She wouldn't have been the first
to sacrifice her well-being to adherence to Church law." He
shook his head. "And that's not unique to Catholicism.
We only have to think of what Kylie went through during her first
marriage."
"I... I see it a lot."
Joshua kissed the angel's bowed head.
"I know you do, Andrew. And I thank you for your dedication
and compassion... even when your heart is breaking."
Andrew squeezed Joshua's hand.
"You're welcome. As difficult as it is... it's an honor."
Joshua beamed at his angel then gazed out the nearest
window. A ray of sun was beginning to peek through the
clouds. As he continued to admire it, he heard his Father's
voice. A smile broke across his face.
"Andrew... a church is meant to be a place to hear my teachings,
to bask in my and the Father's love and share it with others, to
draw sustenance and encouragement so you can go out and share my
love with others both in and outside the church. It
shouldn't make people anxious or distrustful. When it
becomes that... maybe it's time to try something new."
The angel perked up.
"New?"
Joshua chuckled.
"Well, new and very old. Could I borrow your sketchbook and
pencil?"
"Umm, sure."
Andrew retrieved the items from his work table and brought them to
Joshua.
"Here."
"Thanks! I need to write a letter to Reuel... and then I'm
going to ask you to deliver it, please."
"Okay..."
"Thanks!"
Joshua squeezed Andrew's hand and grinned up at him before
beginning to write.
*~*~*
Sunday, February
11th, 2018
After a day filled with joyful reunions and contented
companionship, the Friends had retired for the night. While
some had returned home, others crashed at Willowveil, wherever
they could find space.
Despite Portia's good report, a handful of the Friends had
insisted on keeping close watch over their injured savior.
Knowing space was at a premium, Joshua had made no argument.
Scattered around the room in sleeping bags and on air mattresses;
Edward and Zadie, Caleb and Lacey, and Peter and Emma slept.
The latter had snuck into the room after Joshua had gone to sleep,
knowing that he would have surrendered his bed if he'd known she
was there.
It was Emma, sleeping lightly in her third trimester, who awoke to
the sounds of Joshua tossing and turning. Carefully, she
wiggled away from Peter and approached the bed.
"Shh... It's okay," she cooed to the still sleeping
carpenter.
Joshua grimaced in his sleep.
With a frown, Emma sat on the edge of his bed and began to softly
sing.
"'My soul and
my spirit rejoice for now, my own, you are here.
The Mighty One has done
great things, best of all brought you near.
My little one, my
precious one, to you these promises I make:
I will love you in the
daytime, in the nighttime, in the morn as you wake.'"
Joshua calmed for a few moments, his body still.
Relieved, Emma smiled and began to lift herself off the bed when
Joshua gasped.
Turning back around, Emma saw that he was awake. For a
moment, he seemed confused then relief washed over his face.
"Emma..."
Emma sunk back onto the bed and hugged Joshua.
"It sounded like you were having quite the nightmare," she
whispered. "I wanted to check on you."
"But how..."
Joshua looked over her shoulder and saw Peter on the half-empty
air mattress.
"Emma... Were you sleeping on that?"
The woman smiled and shrugged.
"Maybe..."
"I could have taken the air mattress! I'm not seven months
pregnant."
"It's perfectly comfortable."
"Yeah, but getting up from it..."
"Okay, you have a point. But what's done is done. I'm
more concerned about you." Emma rested a hand on Joshua's
forehead. "You're not feverish, thank God."
Joshua chuckled quietly.
"Yes, thank me."
Emma rolled her eyes and pressed on.
"Were you having a nightmare?"
"I think so... but I can't remember what it was about.
Still..." Joshua raised his hand.
Emma's concern grew when she saw it was shaking.
"I think some spiced milk would help," Joshua decided. "You
can take my bed... unless you'd care to join me?"
"I would love some spiced milk. Should we leave a note if
anyone wakes up?"
Joshua shook his head.
"They'll just figure you got up to satisfy a craving and I went
with you."
Emma stifled a laugh.
"Good point. Peter's gotten used to that."
Quietly, the two exited the room and made their way to the
kitchen. They halted when they found Andrew and JenniAnn
were already there.
"Hey there," Joshua greeted. "Seems Emma and I aren't the
only ones up and about for a midnight..." Stepping further
into the kitchen, Joshua could better see the couple and noticed
that JenniAnn had been crying. "What's going on?
JenniAnn, are you all right?"
JenniAnn walked over to Joshua and hugged him.
"Andrew... I'm getting freaked out," Emma admitted.
The angel of death held up his cell phone.
"Laja and I got texts from Fr. Mike. We were trying to
decide what to do about them."
"Is Mike all right? Has something happened in Albany?"
Joshua questioned as he escorted JenniAnn back to her chair.
"Fr. Mike is safe. And... and nothing happened in Albany
but..." JenniAnn was cut off by a sob.
"Bishop Tony was visited by a couple of the police officers in the
parish, just a few minutes ago," Andrew informed. "It was a
courtesy visit. They'd learned that when officers went to
arrest Blaine Wesson, they were told he was at a retreat in New
Hampshire. So a couple more officers were sent to collect
him there... except he wasn't there. The police kept it
quiet for a few days, not wanting to tip Wesson off. But
since they haven't had any success in finding him, tomorrow
they're putting word out. Kyle doesn't know yet."
"But he will by morning," JenniAnn lamented. "That poor
boy..."
With Andrew's words, flashes of Joshua's nightmare had returned to
him... Blaine looming over Kyle, the police bursting into the
disgraceful priest's room only to find it empty, the frantic
search of the retreat center, Tony collapsing onto a couch in his
living room as he'd been told the news.
"Your nightmare..." Emma realized.
Joshua nodded and gratefully sat in the chair Andrew had pulled
out for him.
"I'm going to start the spiced milk," Emma murmured.
"Thank you, dear one." Joshua gave the pregnant woman a wan
smile before turning back to Andrew. "Did Mike say any more
about how Tony is handling it?"
"Not well. He's very angry. And he's worried that Kyle
will blame himself. But it seems like Wesson left for his
retreat the same day Kyle ran away. So he was likely in the
wind before Kyle had even had a chance to tell anyone
trustworthy."
"Do you think the archbishop will know where his nephew is?"
JenniAnn asked hopefully.
Joshua shrugged.
"It's hard to say and Dad isn't telling me either way. But
he'll definitely be questioned. The hard truth is the Wesson
family is very wealthy. Blaine has the means to disappear
and stay disappeared."
"But lots of other very well-off criminals have been found out,"
Emma encouraged. "And now that his disappearance will be
public, maybe someone will spot him."
"I hope so." Joshua bowed his head, silently praying that
between humans and angels, the man's escape from justice wouldn't
last long. The publicity would help... but there was one
person it could send into a spiral.
Andrew, who had also been praying, looked up when Joshua gripped
his hand.
"Andrew, will you please go with me later? I need to go back
to the apartment where I was staying. If he'll see me, I
need to talk to my roommate."
"Of course," the angel vowed. "I'll go whenever you're
ready."
"Thank you."
"I hope that helps you," JenniAnn wished. "And just
remember, you'll get to see both Bishop Tony and Kyle on
Monday. And Kyle's girlfriend, too."
"Ana-Maria," Joshua filled in, smiling as he thought of her.
"Right. Pretty name. Maria and Marie go well with so
many names," JenniAnn mused. "Amber-Marie, Ada-Marie,
Ana-Maria..."
"Ana-Maria is named for my Ama and Amma," Joshua related.
Seizing the opportunity to keep Joshua focused on happier topics,
the three friends peppered him with questions about the trio they
were soon to meet. By the time Emma had served up the spiced
milk, Joshua's mood had brightened.
*~*~*
Nestled between his mother and Ana-Maria, Kyle sat in stunned
silence as his uncle passed along the unfortunate news of Blaine
Wesson's escape.
Tears pooled in the young man's eyes and he shook his head.
"But how... how does a person just... disappear?"
"I don't know, Kyle. I'm so sorry," Tony apologized.
"I... I should have spoken up sooner," Kyle muttered.
Tony shook his head.
"It likely wouldn't have mattered, my boy. He left the
seminary the same day you did. You wouldn't have even gotten
home by the time he was gone. And... and you couldn't have
been expected to tell someone at the seminary. How could you
trust them?"
"I could have gone to the police there."
"Kyle..." Becca cooed. "You went to the police when you were
able to. Your recovery is more important than..."
"But what if he hurts someone else, Mom? What if... if they
never find him and he... he spends decades hurting..." Kyle
began to sob.
Ana-Maria and Becca enfolded him in their arms, weeping with him.
"There are a bunch of woods around there," Mac recalled. "He
could be hiding out there. I say we gather a group and, if
he's there, we root him out."
"Good idea," Leo agreed, rising to his feet.
Tony held a hand out, halting him.
"The police are out there. Right now, we all need to stay
here and support Kyle."
"But I feel so useless," Leo confessed under his breath.
Tony hugged his nephew-in-law.
"So do I. But we're not."
Mac drew nearer with Gladdy just behind him.
Tony pulled all three into a group hug.
"If Kyle is still determined to go public, we all need to be here
for him... not out running through the woods in search of a man
who probably isn't there. If this man is anything like his
uncle, he wouldn't last a day in those woods before he'd be
wandering back into town, whining for prime rib and red wine."
In spite of their anger, the others smirked.
"I think we might be pleasantly surprised by how soon he's
found. This will be all over the media. These stories
always are. We need to use that to our advantage. The
cops certainly will be. And the interview Kyle has scheduled
for tomorrow evening will help immensely."
"And you're still going to be there for that?" Mac checked.
The bishop gave a ready nod.
"Absolutely."
"Tony... are you prepared for the potential backlash?"
Gladdy questioned. "I mean... there are still plenty 'my
Church, right or wrong' people out there."
"They're a dwindling minority. I can handle them."
Tony looked over at Kyle, still in the embrace of his mother and
girlfriend. "I'd want to do this even if Kyle wasn't my
nephew. This... it's bigger than Kyle. All of this...
it has to stop. We're in a battle for the continued
existence of the Catholic Church. I truly believe
that. And as ashamed of it as I am right now... it still
means a great deal to a great many people. And I believe God
still has a plan for it. People need to see that not every
bishop is turning a blind eye. Some of us will bring the
whole thing crashing down around us if that's the only way to
bring it back to the home that Christ meant it to be."
Gladdy cupped her brother's face.
"I understand that, Tony. Just... don't let it crush you."
Tony smiled tenderly at his sister.
"I won't. It's a funny thing, Gladdy. Like all of
you... when I heard what happened to Kyle... I was angry at
God. For letting it happen... for not letting me prevent
it... for not telling me earlier. But, gradually, that anger
gave way to a sort of... sympathy. As upset as we all are,
God must feel it more. It's His Church more than it is
ours. And Kyle... he's His boy even more than he is
ours. And that sorry excuse for a man... he's God's son,
too. We feel no love for him. But God does. And
so... how much more difficult must this be for him?" Tony
reached into his pocket and withdrew the cross that Fr. Mike had
given him. "Mike gave this to me the morning he told me
about Kyle. I've been carrying it with me ever since.
It reminds me that... that as brutal and humiliating and awful as
the Crucifixion was... God brought something beautiful from
it. I feel like... like He can do that again. For
us. For Kyle."
"I truly hope so," Mac prayed.
"I believe He will. I slept pretty fitfully after the police
left the rectory. But I had a dream... It was the
darnedest thing. I... I think I saw Jesus Christ
Himself." Tony chuckled quietly. "He was wearing
modern clothes. A sweater and jeans. He looked... he
actually looked a lot like the fellow in those paintings I'm so
fond of. I was sitting with him and he smiled at me and I
felt so... loved. He reached into his pocket and pulled out
this perfect little wooden praying mantis. You remember why
I've always been fond of those, Gladdy?"
The old woman smiled and nodded.
"When Tony was just a boy, he was heartbroken when our old hound
died. He shared the sad news at school and some batty old
nun told him that animals don't go to Heaven. Poor kid was
crushed and went running out of the school. And what do you
suppose he saw, first thing, on the sidewalk outside?"
Mac grinned.
"A praying mantis."
Tony beamed.
"They're actually pretty horrid little things, decapitating their
mates. But imagine... I'd never seen one just out and
about like that. And here I am, mourning my dog and of all
the things... all the creatures I might have seen... a praying
mantis. That nun was only repeating what was Church teaching
at the time. But I feel like God was telling me that Church
teaching isn't everything. He is. And my dream... it
reminded me of that. God was there for me when the Church
wasn't. And He'll be here for us now."
Kyle, who had been listening to the story, rose from the couch and
rested a hand on his uncle's shoulder.
Turning around, Tony embraced his nephew.
"We'll get through this, my boy. You'll get through
this. He'll see us through."
"I... I believe that, Uncle Tony. I do."
Encouraged by the young man's faith and hope, the rest of the
family gathered in close for another group hug.
*~*~*
"Lovely Mass, Father. I adored the homily."
"Thank you so much. I'm glad you liked it."
"Give our best to the bishop, please!"
"Of course. He's sorry he couldn't be here today."
"Fr. Mike, can we sing that last song more often? It's my
favorite."
"I'll put in a good word for it! It's one of my favorites,
too."
One by one and huddled together in groups, the parishioners exited
St. Bregwin's with high praise for their new associate
pastor.
Despite his growing fondness for them, Fr. Mike was beginning to
tire. It had been obvious that he should cover all the
morning Masses. Tony was needed by his family. But
ever since St. Mary Magdalene's had gone to only two Sunday
morning Masses five years back, Mike had fallen out of practice
with three Masses. He also hadn't slept very well after the
officers' late night visit. Thankfully, when Fr. Mike
surveyed the line coming out of the church, he noted that it was
only around twenty people deep. One of those people caught
his attention...
At the very end of the line, a man in a dark blue hoodie and torn
jeans shuffled along. His face was almost entirely obscured
by the hood. Putting his curiosity aside, Fr. Mike refocused
on the parishioners in front of him.
"We're so glad you came to Albany! You just have to come
over for dinner some night."
"Of course, I'd love to. Thank you!"
"The kids loved your visit to the school with Bishop Tony.
He may need to watch out! They might have a new favorite."
"Oh... I don't know about that. But it was wonderful to see
them. I'm looking forward to visiting again this week."
"Hey, Fr. Mike! Settle a bet for us. Your last
name. Solas... What is that? Italian?
Greek?"
Fr. Mike chuckled.
"It's... Irish?"
"Huh. Irish..."
After several more lighthearted exchanges and offers of dinner,
the line had at last come to an end and only the hooded man
remained.
"Hello there!" Fr. Mike greeted. "Thanks for joining us this
morning."
"My pleasure," the man answered.
Fr. Mike cocked his head with interest. The voice sounded
familiar but somehow not...
"So... have you been to St. Bregwin's before?"
"In a manner of speaking. I tend to come on All Saint's
Day."
"Ah. Well... that sounds like an interesting tradition."
"I think so."
"Great. So..."
"Could you go to the confessional, Father?" the man
requested. "I'd like to make a confession."
"Oh... Umm... sure. I'll just..." Fr. Mike waved
towards the church doors. "Please step back inside."
The mystery man did so and scurried into the parishioner's side of
the confessional.
Curious and growing more than a little alarmed, Fr. Mike took his
seat on the other side. He said the usual blessing and then
waited.
"And... what would you like to confess?" he gently prodded after
several moments of silence.
"Well... it's not a sin. I know I was right. But there
was this one time that I got really angry and said some harsh
things about a local politician and his wife."
Fr. Mike gaped at the screened window. The vaguely
Middle-Eastern accent had fallen away from the man's voice.
He sounded very familiar.
"I might have called them vipers..." the visitor continued.
"I guess you could say I really lost my head."
The priest groaned.
"John... Is that you?"
"Maybe..."
"That's not funny, John."
The immediate response was a round of chuckling followed by a
typically ornery response.
"Well, it's my head so I think I get to be the judge of that."
"Okay... It's kind of funny."
Fr. Mike threw open the confessional door and stepped outside to
find himself face to face with the Baptist.
"John!"
Fr. Mike instantly pulled the man towards him.
"Hey there, Mike. So did I have you fooled?"
The priest laughed and nodded.
"I couldn't figure out what you were angling for out there."
He waved to the vestibule and churchyard beyond. "You looked
a little ominous in that hood."
"Yeah. Originally, I had another idea. I was going to
grab your arm and hiss 'Mike... I am your Everlasting Father's
cousin' in my best Darth Vader voice but I just couldn't keep it
together. That's when I decided I needed the confessional to
hide behind."
"Well, I'm just glad you're here. But what was that voice?"
"My old voice... in English, of course."
"Ah... That makes sense. I thought I heard some Middle
Eastern influence." Fr. Mike sighed happily and squeezed the
man's hands. "Can you stay for a while? I was just
about to make some lunch over at the rectory."
"Sure. I'm staying on for... a longish while. After we
catch up, I'm going to see if Dot and Randall can put me up."
"I'm sure they'll jump at the chance. I wish you could stay
at the rectory but..."
John shook his head.
"No worries. You'll have enough going on without worrying
about a houseguest."
"You know about... everything?"
John's face clouded and he nodded.
"I do."
"Does Joshua know you're here?"
"Define 'know.'"
"Ah. So he knows you're here... he just doesn't know he
knows."
"Right. But... I was hoping maybe I could tag-along for your
trip into Manhattan tomorrow?"
Fr. Mike grinned.
"Of course! That would be great."
"If you want, I'd be more than happy to swing by St. Mary
Magdalene's. I don't know... maybe appear to the archbishop
with my head in my hands... scream 'Viper!' a few times..."
John playfully bumped into the priest.
Fr. Mike broke out into laughter.
"Yikes. You know I'm not fond of the man... especially not
now... but that's a step too far. He'd probably call in an
exorcist to boot."
"True... But a man can dream."
Fr. Mike chuckled and shook his head before clapping his visitor
on the back.
"I really am so glad you're here. The bishop... Tony... he's
a great guy."
"But he has a lot on his plate. You're devoting a lot of
energy to supporting him. Someone needs to be around to
support you, Mike. I know this hasn't been easy."
"No... it's not. It... it'll be good to have an old friend
with me."
"A very old friend," John jested.
Fr. Mike smiled.
"Old enough that I think I might just make my famous boxty for
him."
John's eyes lit up as he eagerly followed the priest into the
rectory.
*~*~*
Since Zeke was scheduled to preach, most of the Friends had turned
up at First Baptist Church for Sunday worship. Afterwards,
they made their way back to Willowveil for lunch.
"So any chance we can get a transcript of that sermon and, I
dunno, shove it under the rectory door at St. Mary Mag's?" Owen
asked with a grin as he passed a salad bowl to Zeke.
"I could make that happen," the man replied with a chuckle.
"Although I'm afraid, from your reports, the archbishop might just
try to use it himself... completely oblivious to the fact that
he's one of the modern-day Pharisees I wrote it about."
"I'm very glad I wasn't there last Sunday," Salma
interjected. "I'm not sure I would have been able to control
myself."
"I've been wondering if those of us who were there would have been
able to had the kids not been there," Arthur mused.
"I think the archbishop should count himself lucky that Andrew's
an angel. I have to wonder what his reaction may have been
were he one of us mere mortals." Owen sighed. "It was
all I could do not to get into it with him. Poor Psyche was
mortified enough without being the impetus of a brawl."
Salma craned her neck to look over to where JenniAnn was helping
Kemara with the twins... and keeping Belle from being overly
helpful.
"Where is Andrew, anyway? Did he go with Joshua to...
wherever Joshua went?"
"Yes," Zeke answered. "After we left church, Joshua told me
he and Andrew were going to check in on the guy Joshua was staying
with before..."
"Before he gave him a black eye?" Salma asked, shocked.
"But... is that safe?"
"I'm sure Joshua and Andrew can keep each other safe. And I
don't think Joshua would have brought Andrew if he thought it
would be dangerous for him," Arthur counseled.
"True..." Salma frowned, still unsure.
Owen hugged her shoulders.
"They'll be fine. So how goes it in El-Chanan?"
Brightening at the change in topic, Salma happily reported on
goings-on in her adopted home... including the prior day's arrival
of Andrew and a mysterious message from Joshua to Reuel.
*~*~*
Loaded down with samples from the Friends' smorgasbord, Joshua and
Andrew made their way to Mason's apartment. When they
arrived, Andrew could tell his boss was nervous.
"Are you afraid this could go badly?" the angel of death asked.
Joshua shook his head.
"No. I'm afraid he won't be here. And then we'll have
to start searching bars."
"You're sure he's not still in jail?"
"Not absolutely sure. But mostly sure."
Joshua set the box he was carrying down on the hallway carpet and
knocked.
"Who is it?" a male voice called.
"Hi. My name is Josh and..."
Andrew and Joshua could hear the deadbolt unlocking and the chain
slide. A moment later, Renee flung open the door.
"Josh!" she cried, throwing her arms around him. When she
pulled back, she gently touched his temple. "It... it looks
a little better. Did you get that checked out?"
Joshua nodded and squeezed her hand.
"Hi, Renee. I did, yes. A doctor gave me a clean bill
of health. In a day or two, you won't even be able to tell
anything happened." Joshua smiled then directed his
attention to the man standing behind Renee. "Hi there."
"Hey. Roger. I'm Renee's cousin. I, uh, think
that was meant for me." He waved to Joshua's eye then held
out his hand.
Joshua shook Roger's hand and shrugged.
"Well, looks like you have more than your share of bruises.
I'll go ahead and keep this one," he joked before gesturing to
Andrew. "This is my friend and colleague, Andrew."
After another round of greetings, Andrew and Joshua set their
parcels down on the table.
"I wanted to check in on Mason and thought I'd bring some lunch
while I was at it," Joshua explained.
Renee and Roger exchanged a look.
"So... how's he doing?" Joshua prodded.
"He, umm... He's sleeping," Renee answered.
Roger scoffed.
"More like passed out," he mumbled.
Joshua frowned.
"Still drinking?"
"Yeah..." Renee's eyes filled. "I was really hoping
that the night in jail would be a wake-up call."
"Shoulda been longer. I wish you hadn't talked me into
dropping the charges," Roger lamented.
"Being stuck there wasn't doing him any good!" Renee protested.
"And being here is? At least I wouldn't have had to worry
about you if he was still locked up!"
"He's never hurt me!"
"No... just attacked your cousin... and his own roommate!"
Roger gesticulated to Joshua.
Renee began to cry.
Joshua set a hand on the man's shoulder.
"I can sympathize. I have cousins who I'm very protective
of. They're more like siblings than cousins."
Roger nodded.
"Yeah. Renee was over a lot when we were kids. So
she's definitely more like a little sister than anything."
He approached his cousin and hugged her. "I'm sorry. I
just... I worry."
"I... I know."
Andrew looked up from the food he was unloading.
"Have either of you had lunch yet?"
Roger shook his head.
"No. Not much to eat around here. I wanted Renee to do
a food run but she wouldn't leave Mason... and I wasn't about to
leave her alone with him."
"Well then... how about we have some lunch together?" Joshua
suggested. "Things will seem at least a bit better with a
full stomach, huh?"
The cousins readily agreed and, once lunch was delved out, were
silent for a few minutes, focused on their food.
Andrew shot Joshua a questioning look. While he hadn't
opened the refrigerator, a quick perusal of the counter and opened
cupboards revealed a scarcity of food.
"Maybe before Andrew and I leave, Roger could do a grocery run?"
Joshua suggested.
"Sounds like a good idea," Roger agreed.
Renee looked doubtful.
"So... are you coming back?" she asked, eying Joshua.
"I'm staying with Andrew and his family right now and..."
Joshua glanced at Mason's closed bedroom door. "I think I
should stay with them. But I want to keep up on my half of
the rent so he doesn't have to scramble to find a new
roommate. And I would like to speak with Mason... when he's
ready."
Renee took another bite of her pasta salad and nodded.
"I think he'd like that. He does feel really bad... about
what happened, I mean. At the bar. He said he didn't
mean to hit you. And he only hit Roger because, well, he
thought I was hooking up with him." Renee's nose
wrinkled. "But I'd only brought him because I wanted to keep
an eye on Mason and... well, I didn't want to get hit on."
"I don't care what he thought," Roger protested. "The guy
clearly has anger issues and that's why I wish you would
leave. You deserve better, Renee."
"But I..."
"Love him. I know, I know..." Roger opened his mouth
to continue but thought better of it. He turned his
attention to Joshua. "I'll check on him before you
leave. Maybe he'll be in a state to see you."
"Thanks, I appreciate that." Joshua reached into his pocket
and withdrew a card. "Either way, I'll be spending a lot of
time here. Feel free to stop by. Call ahead and, if
someone answers, they'll let you know if I'm there or not.
And they can get me a message, too."
Andrew spied the St. Genesius logo on the card Joshua was offering
to Renee.
"Thanks! Ooh... a theatre! You're an actor?"
Joshua chuckled.
"Only sometimes. This time around, I'm just assisting with
odd jobs."
"Wait... isn't that the theatre that does Jesus Christ
Superstar every year?" Roger questioned.
"Yep," Joshua assented.
"Cool! Were you ever in that?" Renee pressed, now much more
interested in Joshua than in her lunch.
"I was, yeah."
"Who did you play?"
Andrew smiled to himself.
"I was Jesus. Andrew here directed."
"Jesus!" Renee exclaimed. "That's so cool! But...
wasn't that weird for you? I mean... you're Jewish."
Joshua grinned.
"Jesus was Jewish."
"Well, yeah... I guess I just mean that Jewish people don't
believe in Jesus," Renee continued.
"For the most part, no. But some people hold to the Jewish
traditions and believe Jesus was the Messiah," Joshua pointed
out. "Like my parents."
"Interesting. So you were raised to believe both?"
Roger asked with interest.
"More or less."
"I was raised Catholic. Roger, too. He's stuck with
it." Renee sighed. "I just..." She
shrugged. "I still believe in most of it. But I
stopped going to Mass."
"After she met Mason," Roger grumbled.
Renee glared at him.
"I have my reasons. And so does he. Very good
ones. Actually, just this morning I saw on the news that a
priest accused of rape flew the coop."
Andrew and Joshua exchanged a quick glance.
Roger looked at her in surprise.
"Really? Here in the city?"
"No. He ran off from somewhere in New Hampshire. But
he was accused by a kid in Albany. I can't remember the
creep's name. Westin? Westley?"
Suddenly, Mason's bedroom door flew open, affirming what the
carpenter had suspected: Mason was awake and listening.
"Wesson?" he asked, his voice cracking.
Renee gaped at him.
"Y-yeah... I... I think maybe. Is that..."
Mason ran back into his room. Joshua could see him clamoring
for his phone. He rose from the table and stood in Mason's
doorway.
After a few moments, a dazed Mason set his phone down.
"He... he did it again," he murmured.
"I'm sorry, Mason," Joshua apologized, taking a step closer.
Mason stared at his former roommate with blurry eyes.
"You know?"
Joshua chose his words carefully.
"After you came home from work so upset... I saw the flyer from
St. Richard's. I knew Wesson had been there. I know...
about him."
Mason cocked his head.
"Did he... hurt you?"
Joshua bowed his head, unsure how to reply. Yes, Wesson
had. Deeply. But not in the way Mason was thinking of.
"Not directly," Joshua replied. "But he hurt people who I
care about very, very much."
"He's a monster," Mason spat out.
Renee moved to stand beside Joshua.
"Mason, I'm so sorry. I had no idea he was the one who..."
The man interrupted with a hoarse laugh.
"There are certainly enough of them out there that you wouldn't
know it was him."
"Mason, why don't you come out into the other room and have some
lunch? We can talk more after you've gotten some food into
you," Joshua suggested. "Or we don't have to talk about it."
Mason shrugged.
"Whatever. Cat's out of the bag now." He shuffled into
the main room and stared at Andrew. "Who are you?"
"This is my friend, Andrew," Joshua explained. "I'm staying
with him and his family right now."
Mason gave a slight wince.
"I'm glad you had a place to go. I'm sorry about your eye
and... everything."
"I know." Joshua pulled a chair out for Mason.
"Thanks."
Roger looked to the other man with new sympathy.
"Mason, I'm sorry. I never realized..."
"I told Renee not to tell."
"She didn't. She kept her word," Roger averred.
"Well, thanks to my outburst, now we all know. I was raped
by a priest!" Mason proclaimed, his voice harsh. "Praise to
Jesus!"
"Mason..." Renee set a hand on his arm. "Please
don't..."
Her paramour sighed and fresh tears welled in his eyes.
"I'm sorry. I don't mean to be cruel." He looked from
Renee to Roger. "I just... I can't believe in a loving God
who allows that to happen in his alleged house. I can't."
"It's okay, Mason. Here, try this soup," Joshua
offered. "It's really good. And homemade bread."
Andrew watched, his eyes wet, as Joshua broke a chunk of bread off
a loaf and handed it to the distressed man.
Mason hungrily took a bite. For a moment, pure pleasure
replaced his weary scowl.
"That's petty good," he mumbled, mouth full.
"Andrew and Joshua brought us enough for leftovers tonight," Roger
explained. "But I think, now that you're up and around, I'll
do a grocery run. Be back soon."
"Thanks, Roger." Renee rose and hugged her cousin.
"Thanks, Roger," Mason echoed, giving the man a wave.
"I'll see you out." Joshua rose and followed Roger into the
hallway then handed him a wad of cash. "It's a full month's
rent... and a little extra for groceries."
Roger opened his mouth to protest but Joshua continued.
"Take it. But please keep it on your person. I don't
want Mason getting it and..."
"Drinking it?"
Joshua nodded.
"I will. I'd, uh, pitch in more myself but... money's a
little tight right now," Roger confessed.
Joshua patted the man's shoulder, knowing he'd been laid off a
month before. While he didn't doubt that Roger would have
moved in simply to protect his cousin, Joshua also knew it was
keeping Roger off Renee's or his mother's couch.
"You're giving your time. That's much more valuable than
money, Roger. I'm sure Renee appreciates having you here."
"Hope so. Well, I better go. I'll see you when I get
back?"
"Definitely. I promise Andrew and I won't leave until you're
back."
"Thanks. He seems less... volatile today. Even with
everything going on. But still..."
"I know."
"Yeah. Well, see you soon then." Roger held up the
cash. "Thanks again."
"No problem." Joshua waved after the retreating man then
stepped back into the apartment.
"You really want to go, don't you?" Mason was asking Renee.
"I just... I think it would be fun."
"No one's going to preach at you, Mason. God may come up...
probably will come up," Andrew clarified. "But we aren't
pushy people."
"Well... maybe."
"You talking about St. G's?" Joshua asked as he sat back down.
"Uh huh. I was just telling Mason that I think it would be
fun to visit. I used to be in musicals in high school.
I just love the energy of rehearsals and then the show
itself..." Renee's eyes glazed over as she silently
reminisced.
"The biblical plot aside, it's great music," Joshua shared.
"Yeah. I did used to love it when I was younger.
Speaking of music..." Mason waved to a corner of the
room. "Don't forget your guitar."
"Thanks! I'll grab my other stuff, too. Get it out of
your way."
Mason nodded as he stared into his soup bowl, slowly stirring the
contents.
"I really am sorry that I scared you away. I liked having
you here, Josh."
Joshua reached across the table and squeezed Mason's free hand.
"You didn't scare me away. I just... thought we could use
the time apart. But I'd love to hang out. Even if you
don't stop by the theatre, maybe we could meet up for breakfast or
coffee or something? Are you... going back to work?"
"Yeah... if I didn't get fired."
"Well, I hope not. I'll be at the theatre tomorrow.
But maybe I could stop over with breakfast on Tuesday morning or
meet up some place? Maybe that cafe you like. Hear how
things went?"
Mason looked up and smiled.
"Yeah. Sounds good. I'd like that."
"Cool."
"And Joshua told Roger and me how to contact him," Renee reported,
smiling at the carpenter.
"You don't have a cell phone. I remember because I teased
you about it for a solid two days after you moved in," Mason
recalled with a chuckle.
Joshua smiled.
"I have my ways."
Renee beamed at Joshua.
"I'm so glad you came back to visit, Josh. I was so worried
after... well... I mean you shouted something after, umm, you got
hit and... I was worried..." She touched her hair.
"No reason to worry. I was... venting," Joshua carefully
explained.
Andrew looked curiously at him, eye brow cocked.
Joshua gave him a look that said "I'll explain later."
"Oh, okay. That makes sense. I feel much better!"
Renee cheered before launching into a series of questions directed
at Andrew and Joshua about the former's family and where Joshua
was staying.
While he and the angel of death took turns answering as honestly
as possible, Joshua kept glancing over at Mason. Though he
looked exhausted, he also looked much more like himself than he
had since the previous Tuesday.
And for that, Joshua was very grateful.
*~*~*
"So do you think they'll stop by tomorrow?" Andrew asked as he and
Joshua walked to the nearest portal after bidding Mason, Renee,
and Roger adieu.
Joshua shook his head.
"No. I don't. And I think that's for the best.
As you could see, Mason is in a very different place from Kyle...
especially in regards to me."
Andrew nodded and looked sympathetically at Joshua.
"I want both of them to be able to speak honestly and I think Kyle
would have a hard time with that, right off the bat, with Mason
there."
"True."
"But I do feel hopeful about breakfast on Tuesday." Joshua
smiled. "And I think it's good that Roger knows. That
was a big burden for Renee to carry."
"And they know you know."
"Yeah."
"You know... We would hate to have you leave
Willowveil. But if you feel like you need to be with
Mason..." Andrew bit his lip. He hated the idea of
Joshua returning to that apartment on a regular basis.
Joshua shook his head.
"Thank you. But I think it's better for me to stay at
Willowveil. Mason needs a friend... a friend who can be
around, in the flesh, longer than I can. Once they get past
their rival angst regarding Renee, there's potential for a really
great friendship between Roger and Mason."
"And it will all have started with a bar fight," Andrew mused,
chuckling.
Joshua laughed.
"Friendships have been forged over stranger things."
"Very true."
"And romances. Like, I don't know, one party overhearing a
love song written about them by another party... on St. Patrick's
Day."
"While one was seventeen and the other... really, really old,"
Andrew added, a flush to his cheeks.
"Yeah. Exactly like that." Joshua grinned.
"Speaking of... Wednesday is Valentine's Day."
"And Ash Wednesday."
"Let's focus on the former."
Andrew looked at Joshua in surprise.
"But... it's the beginning of Lent."
"I know. And I know all of you will be appropriately
reflective... and probably spoil me rotten."
"Impossible," Andrew countered. "But we'll try in vain."
Joshua laughed.
"So... you're staying? For all of Lent, I mean?" Andrew
inquired, trying to keep the excitement out of his voice lest he'd
misunderstood.
"I don't know." Joshua shrugged. "But I don't feel
like this will be wrapped up neatly and quickly. Don't tell
anyone. I don't want to get their hearts set on me being
around for that long. Just in case."
"I won't."
"Good. Thank you. Anyway... I want to watch the kids
on Valentine's night. And I want you and JenniAnn to go
out... live it up. I got you a hotel room in Omaha,
overlooking the Old Market."
Andrew halted and moved onto the refuge of a nearby building's
stoop.
"Wait... what?"
Joshua laughed as he joined the angel.
"Your names are attached to the reservation... but Jack Pearson
made it." He winked then rested a hand on Andrew's
arm. "I just... you need this time together, okay? I'm
not sure the two of you have been able to fully process what's
going on. And I need you to. I'm not letting Francis
fracture another relationship I care about."
Andrew heaved a sigh.
"What else has he done?"
Joshua lowered his voice.
"He's refused to marry couples who were living together before
marriage. Is that my most favorite behavior ever?
No. But that doesn't mean those couples are doomed.
And it certainly doesn't mean I don't want them in my
church. They're my children. Of course I want
them in my church!"
Andrew shook his head.
"What a mess..."
"It is. And, listen, I don't think... I know that this
isn't a threat to you and JenniAnn. Not really. But it
is one of those things that can fester and lead to discord
later. It brought a lot up for you, Andrew. And I'm so
pleased that you shared that with me. But you need to share
it with her, too."
Andrew hugged Joshua.
"I will. And we'll go. Happily. Laja will love
that."
"And you have to order whatever you want. Don't give up
chocolate on my account."
Laughing, the angel of death nodded.
"Got it. My thanks to Mr. Pearson. Actually... that
reminds me."
The two stepped off the stoop and resumed their walk.
"Hmm?"
"Why the alias? Why not just use your name when you called
JenniAnn?"
"I knew she'd figure Jack Pearson out. The lady who
connected us is a fan of St. G's. She'd actually seen me in
Superstar several times. Thankfully, the eye issue
prevented her from recognizing me. But she would have
remembered the name Joshua Davidson. I didn't want her
memories tarnished thinking Joshua Davidson got into a bar fight."
Amazed, Andrew shook his head.
"I will never understand how you manage to be you. I mean...
I can understand it when you're... you know." He glanced up
at the sky. "But when you're vulnerable... to still be able
to think of all the myriad ways you impact people and to make
decisions based on all those pieces of information... so everyone
gets what they need and no one is hurt."
"You do it, too, Andrew. All parents of multiple children
do."
"I only have four! It's not quite the same!"
"Still... it gives you an idea."
"I suppose... And another thing!"
"Yes?"
"Back at the apartment... what did Renee mean about you shouting
after Mason hit you?"
Joshua's face clouded.
"I was venting... at our enemy," he explained.
Andrew gaped.
"You... saw him?"
Joshua nodded.
"Did you see him earlier? At the apartment?"
"No. I don't think he's attached himself to Mason or
anything like that. Thankfully. And
that's another reason I'm glad Roger and Renee are there.
And why I want them to stay there. They'll pray for Mason...
and keep any negative forces away. The bar was the only time
I saw him. I think he was only there to taunt me. It
didn't work."
"Obviously. But still..." Andrew shuddered. "I
don't like that."
"Me neither. But I'm not worried. I've got Friends on
my side," Joshua declared, beaming.
"That you do. Forever."
"And let's go see them now!" Joshua waved Andrew into an
alley.
Only a few moments later, the two entered Willowveil where they
were warmly welcomed home by their loved ones.
*~*~*
On Fire
Monday, February 12th, 2018
The following morning, Fr. Mike, Kyle, Ana-Maria, and Bishop Tony
loaded into the latter's car. Having met John the previous
day, the bishop had readily agreed to swing by the Romano Family
Farm and pick him up so he could travel with them to Manhattan and
see his cousin. By 9:00, they were on their way.
Following a pleasant, sociable three hour car ride, Fr. Mike
directed the bishop to St. Genesius'. As they pulled into
the lot, they could see Andrew and Peter waiting for them.
"Good afternoon!" Peter shouted as the visitors exited the
car. "Welcome to... John!"
Laughing, the Baptist approached and hugged Peter.
"Hey, Peter. Don't be mad. I swore Fr. Mike and the
Romanos to secrecy. I couldn't resist surprising my baby
cousin."
Andrew laughed and shook his head, smiling at the newcomers.
"John is six months older than Joshua... and he doesn't let him
forget it," he explained. "Anyway, welcome to St.
Genesius'."
"Yes, welcome," Peter repeated. "Sorry I got distracted with
this one." He playfully elbowed John. "We're so glad
you could come."
"Thank you. We're very glad to be here," the bishop replied,
accepting first Peter's and then Andrew's hands.
"We're looking forward to meeting everyone!" Ana-Maria gushed.
"If John here is any indication, your circle of friends must be
very spirited," Tony added.
John beamed.
"They mean I talk a lot."
"That you do," Fr. Mike confirmed, clapping John on the
back. "Hey, why don't you go in and say hi to Joshua?
I'd like to show them the grotto."
"Sure thing."
While Andrew, Peter, and Fr. Mike showed off Maryam's grotto to
Tony, Kyle, and Ana-Maria; John made his way into the
theatre. He was unsurprised to find Friends everywhere,
focused on assorted tasks or simply chatting. Whenever one
saw him, he held a finger to his lips, requesting their
silence. Eventually, he made his way to the office where
Joshua was confirming a lunch order with Moishe.
"Sure, yeah, let's throw in a few dozen of Betty's famous
macaroons. No, I'm paying for it all. Moishe...
'Reunification discount...' Moishe, that isn't a real
thing. Yes, I know having Samson back is a very...
Well, if Betty insists, too, then I guess I'm outnumbered.
Thank you. God bless you, too. I'll see you in an
hour."
Joshua hung up the phone, smiling and shaking his head.
"I hope you ordered a reuben or two. You know I love those."
Joshua spun towards the doorway where John stood with a wide grin
on his face.
"John!"
Joshua hurried to his cousin and embraced him tightly before
pulling back and cupping his face in his hands.
"John... I'm so glad to see you. So glad."
John studied Joshua's face, his smile fading.
"I'm glad I'm here. I know you told your parents not to
come. But we agreed that someone from the family should be
with you, Joshua. This... it's a tough one." He gently
brushed at the faded mark near Joshua eye. Fr. Mike had
filled him in about the bar brawl.
"Yes... it is," Joshua admitted. "So... did you just
materialize in the lobby or..."
"I rode here with Fr. Mike and the others. I'm staying with
the Romanos."
"Since when?"
"Since last night. I told them not to tell you." John
smiled. "I couldn't resist pulling one over on you when
you're like this. And I pranked Mike which was great
fun."
Joshua chuckled.
"I'm sure he'll tell me all about it. So... how is
everyone?"
"That Ana-Maria is a bundle of energy! And I very much like
the bishop. Mike is very happy with him."
"And Kyle?" Joshua asked, a note of anxiety in his voice.
"Kyle seems to be doing really well. He got pretty quiet as
we got closer but he seems happy to be here."
"Good... I'm so glad. I..." Joshua looked out
the window where the group was leaving the grotto. "I'm so
looking forward to being with them." He wiped at his
glistening eyes then gave John another hug before picking a box up
from the nearby desk.
"Gifts?" John guessed.
Joshua nodded.
"They'll treasure them."
"I hope so."
John noticed that his cousin seemed uncharacteristically
nervous. He placed a hand on his shoulder.
"Joshua... they're going to love you. They already do."
"I know but... they have reason to be angry at me."
"You think they'll know it's you? So soon?"
"I think Tony might. And from there..." Joshua patted
his pocket, ensuring the item he'd placed there was still
present. He'd debated bringing it and prayed about it.
In the end, it had seemed like the right decision. He felt
it was what his Father was guiding him to do.
Emma poked her head into the room.
"Joshua, they've come in," she announced. "Hey John!"
"Hey!" John left his cousin's side and hugged Emma.
"Look at you!"
Emma chuckled.
"Yes, look at us." She patted her belly and, sensing John
wanted to but was too polite, she brought his hands to a
particular spot. "Can you feel it? He's been kicking
up a storm today."
"Wow..." John stared in awe. "I... I do."
Joshua looked on, misty-eyed as he recalled his Ama's meeting with
a pregnant Elizabeth. His mother had felt John himself kick
against her hands. The pleasant memory took the edge off his
nervousness.
A sudden flash shook the three from their shared reverie.
"Sorry. I just have to paint that later and a photo will
help," Owen explained. "Joshua, they're here."
"Yes, Emma told me. I'm coming. And good idea about
the painting," Joshua encouraged as they left the office and made
their way to the theatre proper.
"Oh! We can hang it in the nursery," Emma enthused.
"You'll do that?" John asked with surprise.
"Of course!"
John smiled, pleased with the idea.
"I'll make sure you get one, too, John," Owen promised. "And
now..."
Owen, Emma, and John hung back after they'd walked onto the stage,
allowing Joshua to go on ahead.
"And, of course, this is the theatre. And... well, not
everyone. A lot of people won't be coming around until after
5:00 due to work," Peter explained. He looked up to the
stage and smiled at Joshua. "And this... is Joshua, our
fearless leader."
Fr. Mike hurried forward.
"Joshua!"
Joshua set his box down and pulled the priest into an embrace.
"Mike... I'm so glad you're here. So glad."
"I... I'm so glad to see you. I've been hoping you'd come
since..."
Joshua nodded.
"I know. I know. Dad and I are so proud of how you've
handled yourself, Mike. I know it's been so hard but... I'm
so proud." Joshua kissed the man's cheeks.
Ana-Maria and Kyle exchanged a brief, surprised glance.
Bishop Tony only gawked, not at the affectionate display but at
the entirety of Joshua's appearance. He was wearing jeans...
and the same sweater as the man in his recent dream. He was
also identical. During the ride there, Fr. Mike had
explained that Joshua was the model for Owen's Jesus
paintings. So that made sense. But it didn't explain
how his unconscious mind had so perfectly animated the
man...
"Come on, let me introduce you." Fr. Mike waved Joshua off
the stage and towards their visitors. "Joshua, this is
Ana-Maria Brughetti, Kyle McIntyre, and Bishop Tony
Merriman. Everyone, this is Joshua Davidson."
"Davidson..." the bishop murmured. Perhaps Mike had
mentioned the man's surname but, if so, he had missed it.
Davidson... How uncanny.
"Hello, Ana-Maria!" Joshua greeted. "Kyle, so good to have
you with us. Bishop Tony... it's an honor to have you at our
theatre."
"Tony... please. Just Tony," the man requested.
"Sure thing, Tony."
"I already love it here!" Ana-Maria praised. "I can just
feel the energy! So who is everyone playing?"
One by one, those Friends who were present shared what role, on or
off stage, they were filling. Zeke came last.
"My name is Zeke Wilson. And I've been playing Judas for the last
few years, first with Joshua and now with Peter."
"It must be hard to play at betraying your real friend," Ana-Maria
mused.
Zeke nodded, glancing at Joshua. It had been especially
difficult to betray him... even for show.
"It is. But the anger and regret in the music helps me get
into the mood."
"Zeke, why don't you give us a sample of 'Heaven On Their Minds,'"
Joshua suggested.
Beaming, Zeke moved to center stage.
"Sure thing."
Andrew cued up their backing CD and soon Zeke was in "Judas mode"
and wowing his audience.
"'Listen Jesus I don't like what I see. All I ask is that
you listen to me. And remember, I've been your right hand
man all along. You have set them all on fire...'"
As the man continued his lyrical protest, Tony brought his hands
to his heart. He felt a stirring there... a warmth like he
hadn't felt for a long time... before his bishop duties had begun
to sap his energies... a time when he'd been able to focus solely
on his parishioners and his faith.
As for Ana-Maria, she was rapt. She was so intent on Zeke
and on the music that she didn't notice the tears pooling in her
boyfriend's eyes.
Never a biblical figure he'd felt much warmth for, Kyle found
himself drawn to Zeke's Judas. He understood the man,
warring with his own God... and yet loving Him so deeply.
"'He won't listen to me. C'mon... C'mon... He won't
listen to me...'"
When Zeke finished, the Friends and their three guests all
applauded with enthusiasm.
"You're wonderful!" Ana-Maria shouted. "I'm so
jealous! I miss my high school's musicals so much."
"You sing?" Emma inquired.
Ana-Maria blushed and nodded.
"I was actually attending NYU for music but..." She
shrugged. "I can sing anywhere!" Smiling over at Kyle
to assure him that she wasn't regretting her decision to leave
NYU, she noticed his reddened eyes. "Kyle?"
The young man wiped at his eyes then smiled.
"Sorry. I'm fine. That was just very moving."
"Thank you." Zeke smiled then left the stage to rejoin the
others. "The whole show is very moving. Especially
now. We have so many memories wrapped up in it."
"You do this every year?" Tony checked.
"We do," Peter affirmed. "Always during the few weeks before
Lent."
"And the crowds haven't waned?"
"Not even close! Most nights, we have sold-out crowds.
Sometimes, we even have to add performances. Of course, we
always have people ask if there's any chance of Joshua retaking
the stage." Peter proudly smiled at the carpenter.
"His Jesus is the best."
"Peter is too humble," Joshua demurred. "He's remarkable in
the role."
Peter shrugged. "Still... there's no beating the best."
"Could you maybe give us an example, Joshua?" Ana-Maria
requested. "A favor for one musical theatre lover from
another?" she added sweetly.
Bishop Tony laughed.
"Now how can the man resist that?"
Joshua chuckled.
"I can't. Any requests?"
"Has to be 'Gethsemane,'" Ana-Maria replied.
"All right..."
As Joshua ascended the steps to the stage, the Friends all took
seats. It had been a long time since they'd seen Joshua
perform "Gethsemane" and they wanted the full experience.
Following their cues, Tony, Ana-Maria, and Kyle also sat down.
Once Andrew started the CD, Joshua was transformed. His
pleasant, friendly demeanor shifted. He was agonized,
stressed, and broken.
"'I only want to say, if there is a way, take this cup away from
me... For I don't want to taste its poison... Feel it
burn me. I have changed. I'm not as sure, as when we
started.'"
Watching the man on stage, Kyle felt his remaining anger at God
begin to dissipate. The mystery of why God intervened to
prevent some abuses and crises remained. Kyle sensed that it
always would. But he began to see God as not a target for
his anger but a fellow victim. He, too, had known the pain
of being hurt by someone who should have cared for him. He
had been abused... stripped, slapped, whipped, and God knows what
else... before dying an excruciating, humiliating death.
"'God, Thy will is hard but You hold every card,'" Joshua sang,
his voice trembling but still powerful. "'I will drink my
cup of poison. Nail me to my cross and break me. Bleed
me, beat me, kill me, take me now before I change my mind...'"
The group was quiet for a few seconds as the final notes died
away. Then a smattering of applause started but most of the
Friends had opted for storming the stage.
Ana-Maria was the loudest among the clappers.
"He's extraordinary!" she gushed before throwing her arms around
Kyle's neck. "Oh... my Kyle..."
"He... he just made Him sound so... so much like me," the teen
confided. "The whys... the doubt..."
Ana-Maria stroked his wet cheek.
"I always told you that you reminded me of Jesus... in as uncreepy
of a way as possible."
Through his tears, Kyle laughed. He could remember the first
time she'd told him that and how beautifully rosy her cheeks had
been.
"Thank you."
"Let's go up there." Ana-Maria took her boyfriend's hand and
led him onto the stage to join those who were praising Joshua.
Still seated, Bishop Tony didn't notice when Fr. Mike took a seat
beside him.
"He's something else, isn't he?"
The bishop nodded.
"Yes... He's... I've just met the man and I can
already tell... I've never met anyone like him."
Fr. Mike squeezed the man's shoulder.
"There is no one like him."
Tony watched as Ana-Maria and Kyle approached Joshua. He
noted how, as Ana-Maria began to gush, Joshua took one of her
hands in both of his. He was intent on her, as diligent as a
parent listening to their child. When Kyle spoke, he also
received Joshua's full attention. And there was such
compassion in his gaze...
After a few moments, Kyle smiled and made his way back to his
uncle.
"Come on stage, Uncle Tony. Joshua brought us presents!"
"Presents?"
Kyle nodded.
"I guess it's something he does. He's a carpenter.
Andrew and JenniAnn said he's made things for all of them."
"A carpenter?"
The bishop began to feel light-headed. Had Mike mentioned
that Joshua was a carpenter? Maybe he had. It just
hadn't seemed relevant at the time. But now...
"Are you okay, Uncle Tony?"
Looking up, he saw the concern in Kyle's eyes.
"Yes, yes. Sorry. My mind was wandering. Up we
go."
Tony followed Kyle up the steps to where Joshua was waiting with a
box. He was surprised to realize that the others had all
moved away and were focusing on their assorted tasks.
"I hope it doesn't seem too forward but I can sense that the three
of you are going to make a mark here at St. G's," Joshua
relayed. "So... I wanted to make a little something for each
of you." He reached into the box and handed a gift bag to
Kyle, Ana-Maria, and Fr. Mike.
"Joshua... you've already made me so many gifts," Fr. Mike pointed
out.
"I know. But I wanted you to have this. And..."
He reached into his pocket. "This one's smaller. I
didn't want it to fall out of the box. Here you go, Tony."
Tony gaped as Joshua held a small, wooden box out to him.
This was his dream... With a shaking hand, he took the box.
"Oh... oh my gosh... Oh, Joshua... It's so
beautiful." Clutching her treasure, Ana-Maria hugged the
near-stranger.
"I'm so pleased you like it, Ana-Maria."
"What is it?" Kyle asked.
Ana-Maria held the olive wood statue out for her boyfriend to
examine.
"It's Mary with St. Anne. Right?"
Joshua nodded.
"My namesakes!" Ana-Maria caressed the figures of a small,
haloed girl sitting on the lap of her similarly crowned
mother. "Look at how sweet they are... Like they
really love each other. Not that serious, saintly, blank
expression you see in so many paintings. They look like a
real little girl and her mommy."
"That's who they were," Joshua averred.
"I'll treasure it always," Ana-Maria cooed, hugging the statue to
her chest. She sighed contently then turned to Kyle.
"What did you get?"
"I actually hadn't finished unwrapping it." Kyle sat back
down on the floor with his bag and resumed unwinding the sheets of
tissue paper. His breath caught in his throat when he pulled
the last bit of tissue away. In his hand was a crucifix but
no ordinary one. Jesus' right arm was free and
unbound. In his hand was a beautiful white dove, preparing
to take flight. The symbolism was not lost on Kyle.
The same image of sorrow and pain contained peace and
freedom. He felt as if he were the dove being released into
a changed but ultimately good world.
"It's beautiful," he murmured. "I... I really love it."
Tony watched in surprise as Kyle stood and embraced the
carpenter. It had been strange enough that Ana-Maria
had. But she'd always been an affectionate, outgoing
girl. For Kyle to do the same when he had every reason to be
wary of strangers...
Joshua patted the young man on the back.
"I'm glad, Kyle. Very glad."
Kyle smiled shyly then turned to Fr. Mike.
"You got a cross, too."
Fr. Mike nodded and held it up.
"Yes, I did. Thank you, Joshua." Fr. Mike embraced
him. "I'm very glad to have it."
Tony realized the cross was nearly identical to the one that Mike
had given him. Undoubtedly, it was also a creation of
Joshua.
"So what about you, Uncle Tony?" Ana-Maria questioned.
"Oh... yes." Tony carefully lifted the lid from he
box. He staggered slightly when he saw what was inside.
A perfect, precise wooden praying mantis...
Stunned, the bishop looked to Fr. Mike. He must have told
Joshua the story. But no... he hadn't been there.
Maybe Gladdy had relayed the story to Mike... Or Kyle
had. Or... Or maybe the most obvious explanation for
everything he'd felt since meeting this Joshua was the right one.
Tony's glance traveled to Joshua.
"Are you... Him?" he silently beseeched.
Joshua simply nodded.
Tears streamed down the bishop's face.
"Uncle Tony!" Kyle cried, hurrying to grab the man's arm when he
began to teeter.
Joshua grabbed the bishop's other arm, buoying him.
"Jesus..."
"It's all right, Tony," Joshua encouraged.
Tony patted Kyle's hand then pushed it away. He sunk to his
knees in front of Joshua, his head lolling forward and resting
against his abdomen.
Joshua gently rested a hand on the man's balding head.
"Tony..."
Kyle thought he heard his uncle saying something. He
crouched down in an attempt to hear it.
"My Lord and my God... have mercy on me. My Lord and my
God... have mercy on me."
Shocked, Kyle peered up at Joshua who was focused on his uncle.
"Tony... Tony... You have always had my mercy.
And my love. Always."
Ana-Maria gave a little squeak of surprise when she heard.
Joshua sunk down to his own knees and embraced the old man.
It was upon seeing the carpenter's face as he rested his head on
Tony's shoulder that Kyle felt his heart leap. There was
such love, gentleness, and compassion in that face...
And then Kyle saw what he was sure had sent his uncle to his
knees: the ugly, vicious welts on Joshua's wrists. Tears
sliding down his own cheeks, Kyle crawled towards Joshua. He
knew what he had to do... he had to touch him.
In spite of the power he felt go out of him, Joshua smiled when
Kyle's hand brushed against the hem of his sweater.
Kyle let out a breath he hadn't even realized he'd been
holding. The knot in his stomach began to untangle.
For the first time in weeks, he felt his shoulders and back
relax.
His memories remained... as did the feelings attached to
them. But the resulting, constant anxiety was gone.
Ana-Maria knelt behind Kyle, wrapping her arms around him.
"Kyle... Kyle... what... what's going on?"
Kyle turned around and rested his forehead against the girl's.
"Look at him, Ana-Maria. Really look at Joshua," he pleaded.
Ana-Maria devoted her attention to the carpenter who was, once
again, focused on the bishop. He was murmuring something to
him. Ana-Maria couldn't make out the words he was saying but
she could see the tenderness and love with which he spoke.
She recalled the stirring in her spirit as he'd sung.
"'Would you ask as much from any other man?'"
She gasped when she saw the marks appear, marks that she knew
hadn't been there before... at least not visibly.
"He... he's really Jesus," she murmured.
Kyle nodded and brought her hand to his lips.
Ana-Maria stared at Joshua... her savior... and her rival.
Tears of joy and pain slid down her cheeks.
Joshua pulled the bishop to his feet and embraced him once more.
"We have much to talk about, Tony. And we will... But
for now..." Joshua approached Ana-Maria who had begun to sob
wretchedly. "Darling girl, why are you weeping so?"
Ana-Maria raised her tear-filled eyes up to meet Joshua's.
"Because I... I'm so happy to... to absolutely know that... that
you're... real."
Joshua smiled and stroked her hair.
"Very real," he affirmed.
"B-but now... now Kyle is... is... going to want to... to be a
priest a-again a-and..."
Kyle gawked at his girlfriend.
"We... we just met Jesus and... and that's your reaction?"
Ana-Maria nodded then bowed her head in shame.
Laughing gently, Joshua crouched down and took Ana-Maria's hands
in both of his, now unmarred.
"Hey there, it's okay. I take no offense because I know none
was meant." Joshua released one of the girl's hands and
cupped her chin, raising her head. "But let's not jump to
any conclusions, okay?"
"O-okay."
Recovered from his shock, Kyle wrapped an arm around Ana-Maria's
shoulders. He looked to Joshua who nodded.
"I'm not leaving you, Ana-Maria. Not again. I
promise."
"But..." Ana-Maria looked to Joshua. "He... he's so...
wonderful."
Kyle nodded.
"He is. But..." Kyle waved towards the Friends who
were politely pretending not to notice what was going on.
"Are any of them priests?" he asked Joshua.
"Your uncle and Fr. Mike are the only priests here."
"But they serve you? In their own ways?"
"They do. And very well."
"Then... I'll do that, too," Kyle vowed. "With you."
He hugged Ana-Maria.
The girl sighed and instantly calmed. With that matter
settled, she could look at Joshua with a full, sincere smile.
"Thanks for answering my prayer. This isn't what I
meant. It's... more. But thank you."
"You're very, very welcome. Thank you for praying. I
always love hearing from you, Ana-Maria." Joshua held his
arms aloft and the girl eagerly moved into his embrace.
"Your prayer?" Kyle inquired.
Still ensconced in Joshua's arms, Ana-Maria nodded.
"I could tell that Uncle Tony was carrying a lot. I mean...
I was worried about you, of course. But, well, you have
me. And I know I'm not God... but I'm someone who knows you
and loves you lots. I just... I felt like Uncle Tony needed
someone to hold him and tell him that everything was gonna be all
right. So I asked God to send him someone. And I guess
He came Himself."
"I did," Joshua assented.
Tony approached and rested a hand on Ana-Maria's back.
"Dear girl... You prayed for me?"
"Of course. I love you. And I could tell that Fr. Mike
was helping a lot but... not like the Person you devoted your
whole life to could."
"No one can help like Joshua can help," Fr. Mike, brushing tears
from his own eyes, confirmed.
"No... no one," Tony agreed, reaching a hand out and resting it on
Joshua's arm. "I... I have so many questions..."
"And I'm eager to discuss them and we have plenty of time," Joshua
assured. "But right now... I have a lunch order to pick
up. I will not have my children go hungry."
"You can't just make some fish and loaves materialize?" Ana-Maria
teased.
Joshua winked at her.
"I could... but there's a deli nearby who can do much better than
fish and loaves and I happen to have an in there. His name
is Moishe and he's delightful. Also, his wife makes
macaroons that are out of this world."
Hearing the Messiah go on about something as mundane as food made
both Kyle and Tony giggle like children.
"I can fit three in my car, though. You're welcome to come
along," Joshua offered.
The three leaped at the chance and were soon excitedly following
Joshua out to his car.
Once they were gone, the Friends all crowded around Fr. Mike.
"That looked awfully emotional. Do they know?" Emma
ventured.
Beaming, Fr. Mike nodded.
"All of them."
The Friends cheered and excitedly awaited the return of the
trio. There was so much to tell them...
*~*~*
Joshua was driving back to St. Genesius' when Ana-Maria shrieked
from the back seat.
"Oh my God!"
Joshua grinned into the dashboard mirror.
"Yes?"
Ana-Maria giggled before replying.
"It's just... I was so in awe of you... probably we all were...
that it didn't even hit me until now. John... your
cousin. So he's..."
"John the Baptist!" Kyle blurted.
"That he is," Joshua confirmed.
From the passenger seat, Bishop Tony shook his head in wonder.
"You... you are greater than I could ever imagine, Joshua... but
still, somehow, exactly who I imagined. John though...
The whole ride from Albany, he ate cheese curds and drank from the
biggest coffee mug I've ever seen. I mean he was very good
about sharing but..."
"Not exactly the fasting wild man you imagined?"
"No..."
Joshua laughed.
"You wouldn't be surprised if you'd known him as a boy. But,
yes, he was a very intense young man who grew into the firebrand
you read about in the Gospels. And... I won't be surprised
if we see the firebrand at some point over the next weeks.
But John, at heart, is a man of great faith and great joy.
And... since I've come into the world... he no longer feels the
need to fast. Although I am going to have to speak to
him. He can't be eating cheese curds every morning even if
Dot is more than happy to give them to him."
"You won't be surprised?" Kyle repeated. "How could you be
surprised? You're... God."
Joshua nodded.
"I am... but when I'm here on Earth or in any of the mortal
realms... I'm usually just as I was during the Incarnation.
Well, with one major difference. Back then, I didn't know
what people were thinking. I didn't know exactly what was
going to happen and when. I had ideas... I was more sure of
some things than another mortal may have been. But I didn't
absolutely know. Part of being human is taking things on
faith... or not. So I took a lot on faith. Now... I
remember what came before. I remember the precise moment
each of you took your first breaths. I remember your first
words, first steps, first dates."
Kyle and Ana-Maria smiled at each other.
"But... when I came here, my 'live feed' so to speak was switched
off. You have to go through life not knowing exactly how I
or anyone will react, what we'll say... It's only fair that
I do the same... as a fellow human."
"So then... do you know about..."
"Yes, Kyle. I do. And I am so sorry. That should
never have happened to you... to... to anyone."
Hearing the crack in Joshua's voice and seeing the tears in his
eyes did more for Kyle than any kind word or loving touch yet.
Welcoming a traffic-induced stop, Joshua reached back and squeezed
Kyle's hand.
"I love you, Kyle. And I'm so proud of you."
Silently weeping, Kyle nodded and squeezed Joshua's hand back.
"Kyle is doing an interview this evening for the local news," the
bishop informed.
"That's very brave. Would you like me to go back to Albany
with you, Kyle, and be there during the interview?"
Kyle raised his bowed head and met Joshua's eyes.
"You... you'll do that?"
"Of course."
"Yes... please..."
"Then it's a plan."
Kyle let out a sigh of relief.
"Thank you, Joshua."
"You're very welcome. After we have lunch, I'd like to meet
with each of you. Or you can come together, Ana-Maria and
Kyle. Emma and Peter have agreed to let me use their
office. I'd like for us to be able to talk freely, without
the others around."
"I'd like that a lot," Kyle agreed. "Maybe... maybe just the
two of us and then..." He turned to his girlfriend.
"Will you..."
"Of course, Kyle. I'll be there," Ana-Maria vowed.
"And then we'll visit. Okay, Tony?"
The bishop nodded with enthusiasm.
"Yes, yes. I would love that."
"Then it's settled. And... we're moving again.
Shouldn't be long now. Good thing, too. My stomach is
starting to rumble," Joshua admitted with a grin.
Just as he predicted, the quartet were soon back at St. Genesius'
and breaking bread with the Friends.
*~*~*
While Kyle met with Joshua, Ana-Maria busied herself with
collecting information on the JCS production from the gathered
Friends. Bishop Tony, however, had a different agenda.
He went in search of Andrew and JenniAnn, finding the couple in
the lobby where they were creating rehearsal schedules for the
next few weeks.
"I don't know that Adam and Kylie need much rehearsal time at this
point. Plus, we don't know how Kylie will be feeling,"
JenniAnn relayed. "Zadie mentioned that she's been a little
woozy."
"Then maybe just Adam and an understudy?" Andrew suggested.
"Maybe we could ask Ana-Maria?"
"She would love that," the bishop replied, announcing his
presence.
Andrew and JenniAnn looked up from their papers and smiled.
"Hi, Bishop Tony," the latter greeted.
The man shook his head.
"Please, just Tony. It doesn't seem right using an honorific
when Joshua doesn't... and he's infinitely more deserving of one."
Andrew shrugged.
"We're happy to call you Tony. But we call Fr. Mike just
that most of the time."
"Of course, part of that could be because we have another friend
named Mick. So, when the whole lot of us are together, it
can get confusing without the 'Father,'" JenniAnn explained.
The bishop smiled and, when Andrew indicated to, sat down beside
them.
"Then, please, call me whatever feels most comfortable to you
both. And... I hope you will indulge me for a moment."
"Sure. What do ya got?" Andrew asked.
"Well... Mike told me about the... incident with Archbishop
Wesson."
JenniAnn's cheeks flushed.
"I hope you know... and I trust you do given your closeness with
Joshua... that he was gravely wrong."
Andrew squeezed JenniAnn's hand and nodded.
"We do."
"Good. I do have to admit... when Mike relayed the encounter
to me and explained how the accusation was misguided... I became
very interested. And, please, feel free to tell me to butt
out but... I couldn't help but think your relationship sounded not
unlike Our Lady's and St. Joseph's."
Glad to have the conversation shift, JenniAnn laughed.
"Well, they are the epitome of our 'couple's goals,'" she
confessed. "They are so... inspiring."
"You've met them?"
"Yeah. They come around sometimes when Joshua does.
Actually, I've been wondering why they're not around now."
JenniAnn frowned. "We've all missed them... and there...
well, I don't want to speak out of turn... but Joshua's been
very... grieved... at points. It would have been nice for
Maryam and Yosef to have been around but I know they... and
Joshua... have their reasons."
"On the way to the deli, Joshua explained to us that he's been
staying in your home," Tony relayed. "And that it's been
four years since he was cast as himself... here. Do you
think, perhaps, that Mary's and... Maryam's and Yosef's absence is
meant to signify another step in your evolution as a group?
Without his parents around, it falls to all of you to comfort
Joshua, to ensure he takes time to re-energize."
Andrew and JenniAnn exchanged a surprised glance before the angel
smiled at the priest.
"That makes a lot of a sense. I'm sure that's right.
After all, Maryam wasn't constantly with Joshua when he
preached. At some point, the disciples had to step in.
They weren't always perfect at it, of course... But they
learned."
"One hopes!" Bishop Tony exclaimed. "Anyway, my reason in
bringing Joshua's parents up is I felt badly that a fellow bishop
had chastised you for, seemingly, living a life not unlike what
the Church teaches as the reality of Maryam's and Yosef's
marriage."
Andrew nudged JenniAnn, indicating for her to take the lead.
"In some ways, yes. I mean... we're not sexually active."
"I really don't mean to pry," Tony interjected.
JenniAnn shrugged.
"I'd rather people pry than assume, actually. And it's not
even really prying. Anyway, even having met them, I can't
tell you for sure that Maryam and Yosef are both straight.
My guess would be they are just because that's the odds.
But... I suppose there's a chance one or both are asexual.
Which is what Andrew and I are. So I don't want people ever
getting too excited about us as paragons of virtue when the
temptation simply doesn't exist for us. I mean we have a
romantic relationship." JenniAnn grinned at Andrew then
laughed when he winked at her. "But, no, not sexual.
And... despite my having an insane crush on him for well over a
decade, we didn't really figure things out and become, well, a
couple until we adopted our daughter, Belle, and Joshua showed up
and definitely clarified some things for us!"
Andrew nodded.
"Maryam and Yosef definitely had themselves figured out at a much
younger age. And... there's a big difference between Yosef
and me."
"Oh?"
"I assume Joshua is okay with my telling you since he didn't say
to not tell you. But... I'm not human, Tony. I'm an
angel. An angel of death, to be specific."
The bishop's eyes went wide.
"So... given he's my boss and, ya know, the King of Angels... I've
always known who Joshua is. It was quite a task keeping the
secret when he came here. But... wow... Those
months..." Andrew's eyes misted. "To see so many
people I cared about come to know their God... in the flesh, as He
truly is... it was a highlight in my very, very long life."
He embraced JenniAnn and kissed her hair.
Tony watched the two, touched and intrigued. When the couple
drew apart, he spoke again.
"I don't doubt anything you've said, Andrew. Nor you,
JenniAnn. But Joshua said that angels... they don't
marry. So how..."
"We don't marry," Andrew affirmed. "The best human term to
describe what JenniAnn and I share is an Irish one: anam
cara. Soul friend. Marriages... even the best ones...
end. 'Til death do us part.' Anam cara
relationships... they last forever. Which is why they're
possible for angels. I can't imagine living the next,
hopefully, several decades with JenniAnn and then, suddenly, it's
over. She... she's gone, nothing binds her to me any longer,
and I just have to go back to the way things were before?"
The angel shook his head. "I... I couldn't. It would
break my heart."
"And mine," JenniAnn murmured.
"So somehow, in a way we won't understand until JenniAnn's life on
Earth has ended, our relationship, our love, will continue.
She'll be with me, somehow, even as I continue to come to Earth,
to spread the message of God's love."
The bishop contemplated this silently for some moments before
speaking again.
"I suppose it makes sense. In the book of Tobit, a demon
seems to be obsessed with a mortal woman. For that
perversity to exist in a demon, it would only make sense that some
purer, God-given attachment could exist for angels."
For a moment, JenniAnn's face clouded. She, too, had thought
that and, thus, drawn comfort from the Book of Tobit... a book
that only Catholics put in their Bibles.
Sensing her discomfort, Andrew gently stroked her back while
continuing to speak with the bishop.
"Exactly. And we're not the only ones among our group to
have such a relationship. There's Monica and Arthur.
Monica is an angel. And not all of them are romantic.
Our friend Adam, also an angel of death, is anam cara to both
Kylie and her husband, Clay."
"I think I saw them this morning. Briefly. At the
Romanos'?"
"Yeah. Kylie and Clay live on the farm. He works
there. And Adam has a room at their place."
"Amazing..."
"Yes. And it's important to note that anam caras don't
always involve angels. A lot of human spouses are also anam
caras to each other."
"Yep. My aunt... great-aunt... also has an angel of death,
Eli, as her anam cara. I didn't know until... til Aunt
Sophia was on her deathbed. I hope you can meet Eli.
He's really special."
"I'm sure you will," Andrew assured. "Eli is our Caiaphas."
"An angel playing the man who wants Jesus dead?" Tony balked.
"Trust me... it was and continues to be an emotional experience
for all of us putting Superstar on every year, especially
that first year. But Eli and everyone else knew that Joshua
was using the show and his role to reach others. So everyone
fulfilled their roles, on and offstage, knowing that," Andrew
explained.
"But poor Andrew having to direct the Crucifixion..."
JenniAnn squeezed his hand.
Andrew smiled sadly.
"Easier for me than for the Father. Mine was fake."
All three sighed at the stark truth of that.
"To think of Joshua reliving that... night after night...
Not surprising. But... so very stirring," the bishop mused.
"'Would you ask us much from any other man?'" JenniAnn quietly
sang.
The three quieted and Andrew and JenniAnn allowed their visitor to
bask in the wonder that was Joshua.
*~*~*
While Tony was hearing from Andrew and JenniAnn, Joshua and Kyle
were secluded in the theatre's office.
"Kyle, I want you to ask me anything... say anything to me... that
you need to or want to," Joshua instructed. "Nothing held
back. I can take it."
For a few moments, the young man could only stare at Joshua.
Finally, he spoke.
"Were you... there?"
Joshua's eyes filled and he nodded.
"Yes. I'm never apart from you, Kyle. And I was with you
then."
Kyle began to weep.
"Why... why..."
"I wanted to, Kyle. But... I... I can't take back the gift
of free will because I don't like how it's being used. And
I... I hated... still hate... how he used it against you.
But where would... would I stop?"
"Did you... try? Through oth-others?"
Joshua nodded.
"I did. Multiple times."
Kyle let out a ragged sigh. He had guessed as much
himself... but to hear it...
"The Spirit spoke to so many people and some... some of them did
speak up. But then the people they went to..." Joshua
rubbed his temples, his gaze downcast as he remembered.
"They covered up for him... they sent him away... for
'treatment'... to places with less 'temptation'... when what they
should have done was remove him and report him to the
police. Which is exactly what you did, Kyle. You did
something that men twice your age and more couldn't bring
themselves to do. You truly are so brave, Kyle."
Kyle squeezed back when Joshua took his hand.
His next question caught Joshua off-guard even though it wasn't
truly surprising coming from the observant, compassionate boy.
"What happened to your eye?"
Joshua briefly reached up to touch the fading bruise.
"Well... would you believe it was a bar fight?"
The unexpected response prompted Kyle to laugh, just as Joshua had
wished.
"It was. Albeit not one I instigated. Kyle, I've been
trying to help another man who's a few years older than you.
He, too, was assaulted by Blaine Wesson."
"Before me?" Kyle asked, anxious.
"Yes. Several years before you. And when he heard
about you... he felt considerable guilt for not coming forward."
"He... he was scared."
Joshua nodded.
"Very much. And, unlike your family, his didn't believe him.
It caused him great pain. He's had a very difficult time
ever since. He struggles with anger, trust, relationships,
friendships. One night last week, he was very angry and he
turned that anger on an innocent man at a bar. I got in
between the two and, well..." Joshua indicated his eye.
Kyle's face flushed with anger.
"Please, Kyle, don't be angry with him. He didn't know...
still doesn't know... who I am. And he's angry enough at
himself. I hope that you'll get a chance to meet him.
I think you two could help each other. But we'll talk more
about that later. What else do you have?"
"Are you... disappointed in me? I... I don't want to go back
to a seminary.."
"No, Kyle. I'm not disappointed. Not at all."
"And... I... I want to marry Ana-Maria. I... I can't leave
her again. Not after... I loved her before but now... she...
she's been so good and I... I can't imagine my life without her
now."
Joshua smiled.
"Kyle, Cephas... Peter...... the first Pope... was married.
All of my Apostles were. And my Abi... Yosef... St.
Joseph... he remains the best man I've ever known. Priests
have done a great many wonderful, life-giving and life-sustaining
things. But none has changed the course of history so much
as my Abi... a married man. Not to mention... priests
weren't always required to be unmarried. A lot of married
priests did great things... and still do."
Kyle relaxed, even returning Joshua's smile.
"Could we bring Ana-Maria in?" he requested.
"Of course. You sit. I'll go get her."
When Joshua returned with Ana-Maria, Kyle could at once tell that
she was nervous. He leaped up and embraced her.
"Ana-Maria... come sit down, please," he requested.
"O-okay..."
Joshua reclaimed his seat, perched across from the young
couple. He beamed at them both.
"Joshua and I talked about... what happened. And it
helped. A lot," Kyle relayed.
"Good. I... had a really good time learning more about the
show from everyone but..."
"But?" Joshua and Kyle prompted in unison.
Ana-Maria bit her lip nervously.
"I guess... I was nervous. Knowing the two of you were
talking and... and thinking that... that maybe... you'd change
your mind, Kyle. About being a priest, I mean.
Because, well..." She waved to Joshua.
Kyle smiled gently.
"Ana-Maria, are you considering becoming a nun?"
"No!" Ana-Maria cringed at her own adamancy and looked
guiltily at Joshua. She calmed when she saw he was laughing.
"Well, then you know that it's possible to be completely enamored
with Joshua and yet not decide you want to marry the Church."
"That's true..."
"So you and me... we're the same with that now."
"Okay..." Ana-Maria let out the breath she'd been holding
then peered at Joshua. "Were you ever upset with me... for
praying that Kyle would decide against becoming a priest?"
Joshua took the hand that Kyle wasn't holding and held it in his.
"No, Ana-Maria. I knew the love and the spirit behind your
prayer. I knew that you weren't praying that Kyle live a
life apart from me... only that he include you in that life.
There's nothing wrong with wanting to share your life with
someone, to love them and be loved by them. I'm sorry that
you were placed in a position that made you feel like our wishes
were in opposition. That was never, ever the case. I
want you to be happy. Both of you. I want that for all
of my children."
Sniffling, Ana-Maria bowed and gently kissed Joshua's hands.
When she was finished, Joshua pulled one away and gently stroked
her hair.
"My little girl... I was there when you used to play house,
with your dolls as your babies and an imaginary husband. I
was there when you'd fasten a curtain to your head and pretend to
be a bride."
Kyle couldn't help but giggle at the mental images.
"Oh, Ana-Maria..."
The girl sat up and feigned pouting.
"So I'm a romantic..."
"That's okay. I'm one, too," Joshua shared. "I've been
match-making for a very, very long time, after all."
The young couple both laughed when he winked. After a few
moments, Ana-Maria's expression grew more serious.
"Ana-Maria, what is it?" Joshua encouraged.
"I just... I was wondering... will... will they catch him?
The priest who... who raped Kyle?"
Joshua heaved a sigh, briefly raising his eyes to the ceiling.
"I don't know. When I'm like this... I don't know the future
like I otherwise do. But I do know that Kyle's interview
will help. And I know that man will face justice and will
have to reckon with how many people he has hurt... one way or the
other."
"Good," Kyle murmured.
The three remained in the office for several minutes more with
Joshua answering Kyle's and Ana-Maria's questions and encouraging
them to come to him as more arose in the coming days.
*~*~*
By the time Ana-Maria and Kyle were through, Bishop Tony was
convinced that his visit with Joshua would have to wait.
However, John assured him otherwise.
"I wouldn't fret over the time. I imagine we won't be taking
the car back to Albany," he counseled. "At least... not the
way we came."
"I suppose space and time don't apply to Joshua... or you...
but... not to us?" the bishop questioned.
"Oh, they do. But space is a funny thing... What would
you say if I told you that your good friend Mike is not, in fact,
an earthling?"
"Wh-what? Is he... an... an angel? But I met..."
John chuckled.
"His parents? Yes, you did. And, no, he's not an
alien. Well, at least not like people think. Mike is
definitely human. He's just..."
"Revealing my secrets, John?" Fr. Mike asked. He'd
approached after seeing Tony's aghast expression.
"I figured we might as well. I don't think Joshua intends
for us to drive back to Albany. If he did, we'd need to be
leaving now but..." John waved to the still closed office
door.
"You're probably right." Fr. Mike devoted his attention to
the confused bishop. "Tony, I think the easiest way to
conceive of it is to think about C.S. Lewis' Chronicles of
Narnia. In that, Earth exists but so does
Narnia. And they're connected by a portal, the
wardrobe. Well, it turns out our Joshua created several
worlds. And I'm from another one, albeit one populated by a
people who started on Earth. I'm from a place called
Asteriana. My people discovered a portal in Ireland, their
home, many, many years ago. When they walked through it,
they discovered Asteriana and started lives there. I lived
there until I went to college and then to seminary. My
parents still live there. It's actually where Andrew and
JenniAnn live, too."
"And Joshua..."
"He's been staying there," Fr. Mike confirmed.
"He has his own room in their castle," John boasted proudly.
"Castle?" Tony looked over at the unassuming couple...
apparently castle owners... who were helping move set pieces.
Fr. Mike chuckled.
"Possibly left by one of my ancestors. A lot of the homes in
Asteriana are large. The first inhabitants were very
poor. Once they came to this place with an abundance of
timber and stone and farmland... why not get creative? And
it worked out well. As large as Willowveil is... that's
Andrew's and JenniAnn's castle... they need the space when Joshua
comes back and everyone wants to be near him."
"Amazing... His wonders never cease." The bishop shook
his head, astounded.
"I know it's a lot to take in over just a few hours," Fr. Mike
commiserated, resting a hand on Tony's shoulder.
"It is... but all of it a blessing. Am I to assume we're
near a portal to this... Asteriana?"
"Very near." John waved in the direction of the blue
room. "There's one just inside there. Although, to
take the car, we'll have to drive to an alley not too far from
here. The portal there is large enough to take a car
through."
"And then the portal leads to somewhere in Albany?"
"The portals can lead to several places. But, yes, it can
lead to Albany, the Romanos' farm to be precise," Fr. Mike
clarified.
"But then... you could have saved yourself the three hour car
ride?" Tony checked with John.
The Baptist nodded.
"Yes. But I enjoyed spending the time with the four of
you. Very much." John beamed at the bishop.
Moved, the bishop began to tear up. Then the door to the
office opened and Ana-Maria and Kyle stepped out. They
hurried to Tony and embraced him.
"Uncle Tony... you have to go in there," Kyle insisted.
"Talking with Joshua... I feel so much better."
"We both do," Ana-Maria added. She kissed the bishop's
cheek. "I think you will, too. Go on. He's ready
for you."
Feeling suddenly overwhelmed, Tony looked to each of the four
faces gathered around him.
Fr. Mike squeezed his hands.
"Go on, Tony. It'll do you good."
With a silent nod, the bishop made his way towards the
office. He stepped inside and, briefly, rested his head
against the wood as he closed the door. When he turned back
to Joshua, the man was beaming.
Joshua rose from his chair and approached the bishop, arms
extended.
Tony stepped forward, into Joshua's embrace.
"Tony... Tony, I'm so grateful for the many years of service
you've given to me and to my Church," Joshua praised. "You
have been a wonderful pastor and bishop and an amazing son,
brother, and uncle. I am so pleased."
The old man wept as he clung to Joshua.
"But my... my anger..."
"Understandable anger. You would have been wrong to not feel
anger. Being angry at your religion doesn't mean you don't
love it. Take it from the man who ran through a temple with
a whip."
Tony couldn't help but chuckle at Joshua's logic.
"That's true... Even the most skeptical scholars agree that
you did that."
"They're right," Joshua admitted with a gleam in his eye. "I
saw God's house being used in dishonorable ways and I was
angry. There's no sin in that. The sin comes from
feeling the anger and doing nothing. But you've done things,
Tony. You've reported crimes against my children when you
heard of them. You refused to subject your flock to
potential abusers when others encouraged you to 'forgive and
forget.' And you stood by Kyle, without any doubt and
without any recrimination... which is exactly what he deserved."
"But... was it enough, Lord... Joshua?"
Joshua sighed and led the man to a couch.
"You did what you could, Tony. I know that. This
epidemic wasn't created by one man and it can't be stopped by one
man. It's going to take humility, openness, and bravery from
every single priest, bishop, cardinal, and the Pope. And, I
know this comes as no surprise to you, but it's going to take the
welcomed, encouraged involvement of laypeople from all walks of
life... including an openness to listen to those who have left the
Church."
Tony nodded.
"I... I think Kyle may be among them. He hasn't gone to Mass
since..."
"I know."
"I don't blame him."
"Neither do I. But I think, now that he's here, he can begin
to build a new community of faith around him."
"Yes..." Tony smiled. "I can feel that, too. I
wish..." He sighed and shook his head.
"You can be part of it, too, Tony."
"But I have my obligations..."
"I know. And I know you'll honor them. But know that,
when you need to renew your spirit, the Friends will be here for
you. Just as they've been here for Fr. Mike before.
Some among them still belong to churches of various Christian
denominations. Some of them only have each other.
Either way, they worship together and they support each
other. I want you to have that." Joshua patted the
man's back. "You can't carry it all on your own, Tony.
There are other people who I'll introduce you to. They'll
help you, too."
"Thank you. You... you've never failed me... even sometimes
when I thought you did." Tony bowed his head, remembering
the pain of betrayal he'd felt when Mike had told him of Kyle's
rape. He'd wondered how God could have let it happen to his
nephew when he had given his life to the Church.
"My heart broke when Kyle was suffering, Tony. He... he
wasn't alone."
"I... I know."
Joshua wrapped an arm around the man's quaking shoulders.
"And he'll never be alone. I'll be with him. And
someone else will be, too."
Tony smiled, thinking of Ana-Maria.
"I... I hate the reason he left the priesthood behind. But
I'm glad he's reunited with her. Dear girl. She prayed
for me..."
"Yes. She did. She's a very special young woman.
I have great plans for them both."
Tony wondered at Joshua's smile, a smile which held great hope,
pride, and promise.
"I hope I get to see them unfold," Tony wished.
Joshua beamed at him and clapped him on the back.
"You will, Tony. You will."
*~*~*
Around 6:00, Tony, Kyle, and Ana-Maria had to reluctantly pry
themselves away from their new friends and the excitement of
hearing stories about Joshua's previous comings and goings.
However, with a promise of further visits, they followed Fr. Mike,
Andrew, JenniAnn, and Joshua into the blue room. It was
decided that John would follow later with the bishop's car.
"I'll make sure you each get one of these 'coins,'" Joshua
promised. "You just use it like this..."
"Whoa..." Kyle murmured as the wall began to shimmer.
"And then in we go..."
The group followed Joshua through the portal, appearing in the
gazebo in Asteriana.
"It's so beautiful!" Ana-Maria shouted as she took in her
surroundings.
"And we promise to give you the proper tour some other time,"
Andrew responded.
"For right now, just know that Andrew and I live there."
JenniAnn pointed to the castle. "And Joshua is staying with
us. So don't hesitate if you want to stop in."
"Thank you. That's very kind of you." Tony squeezed
JenniAnn's hand. "This means so much."
"It's our pleasure. We're going to head back to the theatre
now but..." JenniAnn turned to Kyle. "We'll watch your
interview later."
"I'm sure you'll do very well," Andrew assured.
Kyle smiled and tilted his head towards Joshua.
"Now I'm sure I will. Thank you. I'll look forward to
the next time we meet."
After hugs and handshakes all around, Joshua directed the portal
back to Albany.
"Well, what do you think?" Randall asked when the group reappeared
in his house.
"It's... incredible!" Ana-Maria gushed. "But most
importantly..." She hugged Joshua's arm.
"I know the feeling. Had myself a regular ol' Lazarus moment
with him. Nearly killed myself with a farm equipment
accident four years back when the twins brought everyone here for
Superstar," Randall relayed.
Dot shuddered at the memory.
"Thank God that Joshua was here. Laid his hands on Randall's
broken body and..."
"Good as new," her husband finished.
Joshua hugged the two.
"He... he healed me, too," Kyle reported.
Dot gently patted the boy's cheek.
"I'm so glad, darling. Now... we won't keep you. We
know you've got to get home. But you come back any time...
night or day. We'll get you back to Asteriana."
"Thank you. We appreciate it. We... we've met so many
kind people today."
"And more to come," Fr. Mike assured. "Not everyone could
make it today. But Dot's right. We better get going."
Kyle nodded.
"Mom wants us to have dinner together before..."
"Come with me. I'll drive you," Randall offered.
"Thank you, Randall. John should be coming by soon with
Tony's car but, until then, we'd appreciate the lift," Joshua
accepted.
With Dot shouting good wishes, the six climbed into the Romanos'
van and headed to the McIntyres'.
*~*~*
With Joshua explained as a "friend from church," he was warmly
welcomed into the McIntyres' home and to their dinner table.
Joshua was pleased to see that Kyle's siblings were back
home. While his sister, Theodora, who was thirteen, appeared
to share a case of nerves with her parents and grandparents, the
two younger children were oblivious. Ten year old Patrick
excitedly told his grandfather about a science experiment at
school while Mandy, the youngest at six, chattered at
Ana-Maria. In spite of some anxiety, it was a pleasant meal
and Joshua could tell that Kyle felt buoyed by his family's
nearness.
At a quarter til 8:00, Becca's sister Karen arrived to keep
Patrick and Mandy distracted and restricted to their
playroom. At 8:00 on the dot, a news van pulled up in front
of the McIntyre residence.
Ana-Maria squeezed Kyle's hand tightly as Becca and Leo went to
greet the reporter and her crew.
"You ready?"
Kyle nodded.
"I just want to get this over with."
"I can understand that. Just remember... you don't have to
answer everything. Not if you don't want to."
"I know. Ana-Maria?"
"Yeah?"
"If you can... I... I want you and Joshua to stand right across
from me. So... so I can see you."
"Of course we will."
Ana-Maria kissed Kyle then, not wanting to capture the attention
of the approaching reporter, stepped away.
Theodora approached and hugged her brother.
"I... I just don't think I can watch, Kyle."
"It's okay, Dora. Really."
"But... but I'll be praying for you. And I'm really proud of
you."
"Thank you, Dora. That means a lot. I'll check in on
you when I'm done."
"Okay. Good luck, I guess?"
Kyle smiled at his sister.
"Thanks. See you soon."
Becca was the next to approach and hug her son.
"They're going to set up in the living room. Now you
remember..."
"I don't have to answer everything. I know. Ana-Maria
already reminded me."
Becca smiled as she smoothed some hair behind her son's ears.
"I really have always loved her."
"I know, Mom. Me too. And I love you, too.
And... Dad." Kyle embraced his father.
"I'm so proud of you, Kyle," Leo, his voice hoarse with emotion,
told his son.
"Thanks, Dad. Now... let's do this."
Leo and Becca walked with their son to the living room where Tony,
Fr. Mike, Mac, and Gladdy were already gathered around. Just
as Ana-Maria had promised, she and Joshua were placed directly
across from the chair where Kyle would be sitting.
"Kyle, thank you so much for doing this!" the reporter
greeted. "Please, take a seat."
Kyle did so. He stared at Joshua and Ana-Maria as the camera
crew did a lighting test.
While Ana-Maria sometimes turned away and wept, Joshua never took
his gaze away from Kyle during the whole of the interview.
*~*~*
Tuesday,
February 13th, 2018
"I guess I would just say to him, wherever he is, that if he
believes anything of what he taught over the past couple of
decades... he needs to turn himself in. It would give me...
and any other victims out there... a lot of peace. And he
owes us that. And he owes the Church that."
"Bishop Anthony Merriman, Kyle's uncle, was also present for the
interview. Our cameras were rolling when I asked him for
comment."
"My heart breaks for my nephew... for any other victims of this
man... and for their families. The secrecy and cover-ups
within the Church have to stop. We claim to worship a Man
who called Himself the Truth. And that's what we need.
The truth. All of it."
"Unfortunately, the whereabouts of Fr. Blaine Wesson remain
unknown. We have learned that he is the nephew of Archbishop
Francis Wesson of New York City. We'll keep you updated as
further details on this heartbreaking case become available.
I'm Charity Risling, Channel 7 KPTV."
Mason closed out of the news app on his phone and shook his head.
"The poor kid. I can't help but think that if I'd just
persisted..."
Joshua patted Mason's hand.
"You did what you could, Mason. I'm sure of that."
"Still..." Mason sighed and took a sip of his coffee.
"I hope they find that piece of..." He noticed a woman with
her young daughter at the next table and drifted off.
"Anyway, if that Archbishop knows anything... he better speak up."
"I'm not sure if he does. But, either way, there are some
rough waters ahead for him. He's currently at St. Mary
Magdalene's, a few blocks away. One of my friends got an
email this morning saying there would be a special meeting with
the Archbishop on Thursday evening," Joshua reported.
"Really?"
"Yeah."
"Huh."
"Were you... wanting to go?" Joshua checked.
"Maybe. I'll have to think about it. Part of me wants
to. But another part of me... I don't want another relapse."
"I understand that. How was work about... last week?"
Mason smiled.
"Better than I deserve. It turns out that Renee called me in
sick. So at least I wasn't a no-show. She really
is..." He took another sip of his coffee. "I know I've
said some things about her that weren't... gentlemanly. But
she really is a great girl. Better than I deserve."
"I can tell she cares about you very, very much, Mason."
"Yeah... And Roger's a pretty great guy, too. Anyway,
my boss was understanding. I told him that I... See, I
actually was diagnosed with PTSD a while back. So I told him
that I'd had a bad relapse. He actually asked if I needed
more time off. But I think I'm fine. I need structure
more than anything right now."
Joshua knew structure was helpful... but hardly what Mason needed
most. However, he didn't push.
"Hey, you'd mentioned that Wesson had hurt other people you
know. So do you know that kid... Kyle?" Mason questioned.
Joshua nodded.
"I do, yeah."
"So... how's he doing?"
"As well as can be expected. Actually... he's going to be
hanging around St. G's some. Maybe one day you can stop
by. Might be good for you two to meet."
Mason's face went ashen.
"But... wouldn't he be mad at me?"
Joshua shook his head. What anger Kyle had felt had been
owing to his black eye but that had faded away. Compassion
for a fellow survivor was all that remained.
"No, Mason. He's not. He understands how you
felt. Better than anyone."
"Yeah... I guess he would. Not tomorrow. I'd
like to do something for Renee for Valentine's. But maybe
Thursday? Do you... think he wants to go to that meeting?"
Joshua shrugged.
"I don't think he knows about it yet. But I can check.
I'll get someone to text you when I know. But, regardless,
just stop in on Thursday if you want. We'll be there
probably from 9:00 in the morning to around 6:00."
"I think I'll do that. I know Renee was wanting to see the
theatre. And you." Mason chuckled. "I think she
has a little crush on you."
Joshua smiled.
"I don't think so. We just hit it off... platonically.
She cares about you a lot, Mason."
"Yeah... she does. I... I need to do better by her."
Mason's eyes misted then he noticed the time on his phone.
"But I better be going. I don't want to be late and test the
boss man's compassion. But I'm glad we could do this,
Josh. It means a lot... you checking in on me. I
promise, I can be a better friend than I was a roommate."
"I know, Mason. And I'm looking forward to that."
Joshua was pleasantly surprised when, for the first time, Mason
hugged him.
"I'll probably see you sometime on Thursday. Have a happy
Valentine's, Josh. However you celebrate."
"You, too, Mason! Give my best to Renee and Roger, please!"
"You bet."
Mason smiled brightly at Joshua then gathered up his bag.
Once outside the shop, he waved at Joshua through the window.
No sooner was Mason out of sight, than his former chair was
occupied.
"That seemed to go well!" Emma cheered.
"It really did," Joshua agreed, encouraged.
Peter pulled another chair to the table and grinned.
"You're easy to like, ya know."
"You just say that because you spend nearly a quarter of a year
pretending to be me," Joshua teased.
"Naw," Peter countered. "Besides, I'm quite likable as my
own self."
Emma and Joshua laughed as Peter puffed his chest up with mock
pride. Then Emma ordered another scone... "for the baby"...
and they continued their conversation, excitedly planning all they
still had to introduce Kyle, Tony, and Ana-Maria to and hoping
that, one day, their fold would include Mason.
*~*~*
Valentine's Day
Wednesday, February 14th, 2018
Kyle was surprised to find himself smiling as he awoke. He
and Ana-Maria had spent much of the previous day at St. Genesius',
meeting with Friend after Friend and hearing countless stories
about Joshua. They could also boast of having met actual
vampires... former vampires, to be precise. Isolde and Marco
had stopped in with lunch and regaled the young couple with their
story. It had been an incredible, inspiring day that made
Kyle regret that there was no rehearsal that day. The
Friends were taking it off in observance of Ash Wednesday and
Valentine's Day.
Kyle had barely had time to mourn the fact that there would be no
ashes, no Mass for him when he noticed an envelope on his
nightstand. Swooping it up, he was instantly
impressed. The envelope was crafted from a fine, linen paper
and featured a wax seal embossed with the letter R.
Curious, the young man carefully peeled away the seal and read.
"Dear Mr. McIntyre,
My name is Reuel and I am a principality assigned to El-Chanan,
another of Joshua's realms. To make a very long story short,
our people left Earth shortly before the Flood. (Yes, that
one.) Guided by God, we built a home for ourselves, angels
and humans both, in our new land. Over the past several
years, we have grown separately from but in communion with
Earth. We have our own El-Chananite Christian Church that I
believe you will find much like the earthly Roman Catholic Church
but different in some key ways. Joshua thought you might
find an introduction to our world and our Church to be of
comfort.
You and Ms. Ana-Maria Brughetti are warmly invited to attend an
Ash Wednesday service at St. Rafiq's Church in El-Chanan. If
you would like to join us, please meet at the Romanos' at 2:30
PM. They will escort you to Asteriana where some of the
Friends will be joining you should you accept this invitation.
Whether today or at some other time, I look forward to meeting
you.
May God's blessings be upon you,
Reuel"
Kyle read the letter three times over, ensuring he understood the
full import of it. He recalled that Joshua had mentioned
other realms... plural, meaning more than Asteriana. His
curiosity was piqued and he knew he would have to accept the
invitation. Noting that it was shortly before 6:00, Kyle
wondered if Ana-Maria would be awake. Like him, she was an
earlier riser so there was hope...
After donning his slippers and robe, with the invitation in his
right pocket, Kyle made his way to the kitchen. He was glad
to find that Ana-Maria was indeed up and preparing a cup of tea.
"Hey," he whispered.
Ana-Maria startled but smiled when she saw her boyfriend.
"Hey! Want some tea?"
"Sure."
"I'm having Irish Breakfast. How 'bout you?"
"The same, please. But I'll get it. I found something
on my nightstand. You need to read it."
Surprised, Ana-Maria accepted the beautiful envelope from Kyle and
sat down at the table to read.
Kyle smiled when he heard her gasp. Once he'd poured the hot
water into two mugs, he sat beside her.
"So?"
"So... that's incredible! We're going, aren't we? I
mean..." Ana-Maria calmed herself. "If you think it
would be too triggering then, of course, we..."
Kyle squeezed her hand.
"No, I'd like to go. I think it'll be fascinating. And
this Reuel, he's an angel so..."
"An angel?"
"Yeah. A principality is one of the nine choirs of
angels. I think they're like guardian angels except for
whole cities or countries or, apparently, worlds."
"Huh... Didn't know that!"
"Yep. Anyway, I don't think an angel would be careless in
extending such an invitation. Plus, he makes it sound like
Joshua knows about this."
"That's true. I wonder what these differences are?"
"I'm not sure. But I'm excited to see. I bet it's
married priests."
"Married priests..." Ana-Maria smiled at the idea then
cocked her head. "Kyle, if married priests were allowed
then... would you?"
Kyle took a sip of his tea then began to caress his girlfriend's
hair.
"With the Catholic Church? No. I... my trust is too
shaken. But... if we like this..." He glanced at the
letter. "El-Chananite Church and they would be open to it...
maybe. Would you... be okay with that?"
Ana-Maria smiled.
"I always thought I'd make a good priest's wife."
"You'd make anyone a good wife, babe."
Ana-Maria blushed.
"It's been a long time since you called me that... babe."
It was Kyle's turn to blush.
"Sorry, I didn't even realize..."
"It's okay... So long as you mean it. I just..."
A tear slid down Ana-Maria's cheek.
"Hey... hey there..." Kyle wrapped an arm around her waist
and pulled her close. "What's wrong? Of course I mean
it, Ana-Maria."
"I just... Kyle... It... it broke my heart when you
left and I... I've not said anything because... well..."
"Because of what happened to me?"
Ana-Maria nodded.
"What happened to me doesn't invalidate your feelings."
"Ye-yeah..."
"I... I'm so sorry I broke your heart, Ana-Maria. I would
never... ever have done it except... I... I wanted to... to give
God... everything I had to give a-and.. becoming a priest was the
most absolute gift I could think of. If I could have kept
you and pursued that... Ana-Maria, I would never, ever have broken
up with you," Kyle explained, tears rimming his own eyes.
"Never. And... and I'm sorry that I was so focused on trying
to give God a gift that... that I took the greatest gift He ever
gave me for granted. I... I wanted to sacrifice. For
Him. But... I.. I wasn't the one making a sacrifice.
Not really. Because I was pursuing my dream. You...
Ana-Maria, you were the one whose dreams I crushed. And I...
I am so, so sorry for that."
"But I don't want you to be sorry! And I... I don't want to
think I... that we... are only together because..."
Ana-Maria began to sob.
Kyle stroked her back and rested his chin on her hair.
"Babe, we're not together just because I was raped. I think,
if not for that, I would still be in the seminary. But would
I be there next year? The year after that? I have my
doubts. Ana-Maria, I missed you more than I've ever missed
anyone. That last night... before it happened... I... I was
looking at photos of you. A-and thinking about how... how I
missed your hands in mine. I thought about everything from
the first moment I saw you on the playground in Kindergarten to
sixth grade when our moms made us dress up as Sonny and Cher for
the school talent show."
Through her tears, Ana-Maria giggled at the memory.
Kyle pulled her to her feet and began to dance.
"'They say we're young and we don't know. We won't find out
until we grow. Well, I don't know if all that's true cause
you got me and, baby, I got you. Babe...'"
"'I got you, babe,'" Ana-Maria quietly sang.
"'I got you, babe,'" Kyle echoed before softly kissing his
girlfriend. "If we go today and we find out this
El-Chananite Church... or however it's pronounced... allows for
married priests and we like it there... maybe I'll pursue
that. But only if we both decide that works.
Because... a part of me still really wants to be a priest.
Especially after meeting Joshua. But all of me... heart,
mind, body, soul... wants to be with you, Ana-Maria. I love
you."
Ana-Maria returned Kyle's kiss then nestled against his chest.
"I love you, too. And... if you... we... decide it's a good
idea... I think anyone would be lucky... no... blessed to have you
for a priest."
Kyle smiled and brushed his lips against Ana-Maria's forehead.
"Thank you."
With Ana-Maria's concerns put behind her, the couple sat down,
drank their tea, and imagined together what El-Chanan would be
like.
*~*~*
Nothing that Kyle and Ana-Maria dreamed up could prepare them...
or Bishop Tony who joined them... for the mish-mash of
architecture and cultures that was El-Chanan.
Reuel, who greeted them at the portal entry, laughed when he saw
the visitors' faces.
"I imagine I looked something like that when we first came here,"
JenniAnn mused, smiling as she recalled her own shock.
"Probably all of us did," Kemara agreed. "Dyeland is
astounding enough but this place... it's so vast."
"Kylie and Clay spent part of their honeymoon here," Adam
explained. "It was like having a honeymoon to Paris,
Ireland, Rome, Morocco, and more all rolled into one."
"Randall and I came here for our last anniversary. We spent
a week and I feel like we saw only a tiny portion of El-Chanan,"
Dot added.
"How big is it?" Kyle questioned.
"About the size of Europe," Reuel replied. "Maybe a little
larger. Yeshua?"
"A little larger," Joshua confirmed.
Vincent, who had come at Belle's request, smiled fondly.
"It's been a blessing... since I'll never see Paris, Ireland,
Rome, or Morocco. The people here are very kind... and very
patient with questions. I feel like I must have asked a
hundred in my first hour here."
Reuel chuckled and clapped Vincent on the back.
"I think no more than sixty. One a minute, perhaps."
"And you've been here since the beginning, Reuel?" Tony queried.
"Since it was first inhabited by humans, yes. I go Home
sometimes, of course."
"And the Church... you said it's different from the Catholic
Church. How?" Ana-Maria asked as they proceeded to a grand
stone building dotted with vibrant stained glass windows.
"Well, for starters, we've never required celibacy for our
priests. St. Cephas wasn't celibate and so... why require
it? And... for the last several hundred years, we've also
allowed women to become priests."
"Really!" Ana-Maria gawked, grinning.
"Yes. Sometimes I'm bothered that it took that long
but..." Reuel shrugged. "My role isn't to give orders,
only to guide. Anyway, our celebrants today are actually a
married couple: Fr. Gabriel and Mother Eunice St. Croix."
Joshua beamed.
"They'll do a wonderful job. It'll be a great first
experience of the El-Chananite Church."
"I'll sit by you three so I can answer any questions. Of
course, Yeshua can answer anything, too." Reuel smiled at
the carpenter. "And that goes for all of you. I know
the rest of you have been here before but I know... well..."
"That we might be in the market for a new religion?" Owen
offered.
Reuel frowned.
"Unfortunately, yes."
Fr. Mike who had, up until that moment been very quiet, spoke.
"Reuel, I have a question."
"Yes?"
"Do you have any history of people who were priests in the
Catholic Church or even Episcopalian or Orthodox coming here and
wishing to remain priests?"
"Oh, yes. Generally, we have no problem welcoming them as
priests of the El-Chananite Church. On occasion, we have had
to do a little... retraining, I suppose is the way to put
it. If a priest were to come here and be against female
priests well then, of course, we'd need them to reassess their
position. We can't have one priest belittling another."
"Novel idea," Tony muttered under his breath, thinking of the
Archbishop's treatment of Mike.
"I'm afraid it would seem that way in some corners," Reuel
replied. "Another important difference is we, not unlike at
the Friends' Bible studies, invite everyone who accepts the Nicene
Creed as truth to partake in Holy Communion."
"Which, I'd like noted, I am more than okay with. I never
meant for the word 'is' to cause such division." Joshua
sighed. "Strange how some can take it so literally when I
say 'This is my body' and yet see all sorts of nuance when I say
'Judge not lest you be judged.'"
Owen snorted, causing everyone to look at him.
"Sorry. It just reminded me of a meme I saw once and
loved. It was one of those classical paintings of you
preaching, Joshua. And it had you saying 'Judge not lest ye
be judged' and then the word bubbles above everyone else say 'But
what about gay people?' 'But what about immigrants?'
'But what about drug users?' And then you replied with 'Did
I stutter?' Although with an F bomb thrown in there."
Joshua laughed.
"My Ama would have given me the queen of all evil eyes if I'd used
that word. But otherwise... accurate."
"So pretty..."
JenniAnn smiled at Belle, resting atop Vincent's shoulders.
"Yes, very pretty. That's the church, remember?"
"Church?" Belle looked curiously at JenniAnn.
"Different church," she concluded.
"Yes, sweetheart. It's a different church. But why
don't we see how we like it? Then we can tell Daddy all
about it when he's back."
"Where is Andrew?" Owen whispered to Joshua.
"On assignment. A brief one. He wants JenniAnn to make
this decision for herself so..."
"So he's not here for her to study and base her own decision off
his perceived reactions?"
Joshua nodded.
"Although her godfather is here to lend his own wisdom." He
smiled at Vincent's back.
"Sly as a fox," Owen whispered with a knowing smile.
Joshua returned the smile then stepped in front of the group.
"Joshua!" the robed man at the front of the church shouted.
"Look, Eunie! It's Joshua!"
Joshua hurried up the steps and embraced the two priests.
"Gabriel, Eunie... so glad to see you." He kissed their
cheeks then peeked past them. "Quite the crowd inside."
"Oh, yes. And there will be quite the hubbub when everyone
finds out you're back. Although I'll admit it gives me a bit
of stage fright. I don't want to mess up the Eucharistic
rite with the man himself watching."
Joshua chuckled.
"Oh, Gabriel... I'm always watching."
"Too true! Of course! I see you've brought
company. Reuel mentioned..."
Eunice sighed.
"More refugees from the RCC?"
Joshua nodded.
"Poor loves. Well, we're thrilled to have them join
us. Is that two priests? Fr. Mike and..."
"Bishop Tony Merriman of Albany, New York. We'll fill you in
later but, rest assured, Tony will be very fond of Mass as it's
prayed here."
"Very good. We're excited to meet them!" Gabriel cheered.
"I'll make introductions."
Joshua returned to the visiting contingent and escorted them up
the steps to Gabriel and Eunice. After a series of warm
greetings, the group entered St. Rafiq's, filled two pews, and
prepared for their first Ash Wednesday Mass in El-Chanan.
*~*~*
Bishop Tony could tell at once that his nephew was smitten with
El-Chanan and its Church. Ana-Maria, too, seemed enchanted
and had eagerly accepted Mother Eunice's invitation back to the
rectory for a chat. Tony regretted that an Ash Wednesday
Mass back at St. Bregwin's prevented Mike and him from remaining
in El-Chanan but Joshua promised a return visit. He'd made
good on it by presenting Tony, Kyle, and Ana-Maria with their own
portal coins.
"Dot and Randall will be sticking around El-Chanan for their
Valentine's Day dinner tonight," Joshua related. "They plan
to leave here around 9:00 so, Kyle and Ana-Maria, if you'd like to
remain, you could meet them then. Just in case you run into
any trouble getting back. The coins will work but..."
"User error?" Kyle interrupted with a self-deprecating grin.
"Yeah, well, I remember you having some trouble with the garage
code when your dad first installed it," Joshua recalled, a glint
in his eyes.
"Oh my gosh! I almost completely forgot about that."
Ana-Maria giggled. "He totally mangled it after our junior
prom and Leo had to get up at 1:00 AM and reset the thing because
it just kept flashing and beeping at Kyle."
"It's a good thing I was a good kid. I would have totally
failed at sneaking around," Kyle jested. "So thank you, Dot
and Randall. Have a good time!"
"You too! There are all sorts of romantic restaurants and
sites around here," Randall advised.
"When you're through with Gabriel and Eunice, feel free to stop by
my place for some recommendations," Reuel offered. "I may
not be an expert on romance but my granddaughter and her husband
keep me in the loop."
"We'll do that! Thank you!" Ana-Maria enthused. "For
now... I guess we better head over to the rectory.
Have a happy Valentine's Day, everyone!" She hugged Joshua
and Bishop Tony then, after Kyle had done the same, hurried off
with him to meet with the priestly couple.
"Well, I'm going to head back to Willowveil to check in on John
and Violeta... see how they're getting along with our Valentine's
plans for the little ones." Joshua tweaked Belle's nose,
causing her to shriek with delight. "So if anyone's headed
back, feel free to walk with me."
"I'll go and do my part since I'm helping out tonight," Adam
volunteered.
"I'll head back. Kemara?" Owen checked.
"Yeah, I still need to wrap Sean's present... and get the twins'
things packed up for their night with the best babysitter
ever." Kemara, balancing Joy on her hip, beamed at Joshua
who had scooped up Ian.
"Psyche, Vincent... how about you?"
"I wouldn't mind a walk... take in a little more of this
beautiful, brisk winter afternoon. Psyche and Belle, would
you care to join me?" Vincent offered.
"Yes, that'd be nice. Joshua, call if you need anything...
although I suppose you know where things are at Willowveil better
than I do."
Joshua returned JenniAnn's smile and nodded.
"I think so... unless you and Andrew have done any major
reorganizing over the past couple of weeks."
"Nope! I'll see ya soon then."
JenniAnn hugged Joshua, kissed Ian's chubby cheek, and moved to
Vincent's side.
"Bye bye!" Belle called, waving at the others as they departed.
"See ya soon, Belle!" Joshua shouted, blowing her a kiss and
catching the one she sent back.
Once the others were out of sight, JenniAnn and Vincent made their
way to a nearby park. After ensuring Belle was properly
bundled, they settled onto a bench and watched as the little girl
burned off some energy.
"It was a beautiful service," Vincent opined. "I loved
watching the two priests. That little smile Mother Eunice
gave when her husband stumbled over those biblical city names..."
JenniAnn smiled at the memory and nodded.
"It was nice. Even though the cathedral is pretty big, it
made me think about what I've read regarding the Church's early
days. Because their lives were in danger, they'd celebrate
Mass in homes. It must have been so intimate, so... well,
homey."
"A church is meant to be a home."
"Right. And I do like their stance on Communion very
much. It kind of breaks my heart that, if you could go to
St. Mary Mag's, you couldn't take Communion. I mean... I've
no doubt Fr. Mike would have let you but..."
"I'm not Catholic... only half."
"You're Protestolic."
Vincent laughed.
"That sounds like a type of blood pressure, Psyche."
"It does, doesn't it? Well, anyway... I liked that a
lot. And... back when we were working at the Chrysalis, I
was talking with Reuel one night and the virgin martyrs came
up. Reuel told me that while those girls are recognized as
saints here, the phrase 'virgin martyrs' doesn't exist. He
said that for a place whose first citizens were survivors of
sexual slavery, the phrase was just too... I believe he used the
word 'demented.' Anyway, I liked that. At the time I
even thought..." JenniAnn shrugged.
"You thought of converting?" Vincent gently pressed.
Belle came running at them with something in her hands.
"Mama! Appa! Look! Flower!"
"It's beautiful, Belle," Vincent complimented. "Just like
you."
Belle beamed.
JenniAnn smiled and admired the bloom in Belle's hands.
"So pretty! That's a daffodil. It's one of my
favorites."
Belle smiled and pushed the flower behind her mother's right ear.
"Pretty Mama."
"Thank you, baby." JenniAnn hugged Belle and watched as she
ran back to a swing set. She let out a melancholy sigh as
the little girl began to pump her legs. "I used to have to
help her with that..."
Vincent gently patted his godchild's back.
"She's still a very little girl, Psyche. There's so much she
still needs your help with."
"Yeah... And it's not like our family isn't still cuddly and
even needy when we're older," JenniAnn commented, pointedly
snuggling closer.
Vincent wrapped an arm around her and smiled.
"And I will never complain about that."
"I'm glad. As for your question... Yes, I did think
about converting. But... I didn't want to leave St.
Mary Mag's or Fr. Mike. And, I suppose, it can be hard to
pull away from something that seems like it's always been with
you. The El-Chananite Church really does seem like a much
better match but... it's not the Church that I was baptized
into. It's not the Church that educated me for seventeen
years. I just... I want to feel like I did in
there..." JenniAnn waved towards the cathedral. "But I
want to feel like that in my Church."
Vincent kissed the top of her head and said nothing.
"B-but that's not going to happen, is it?"
Vincent sighed and tightened his hold of his Psyche. He
remembered the pained, lost look on her face when he'd found her
and Andrew in the Tunnels after the altercation with the
Archbishop. He didn't ever want to see her like that again.
"No, Psyche... I don't think so. And I hate saying that
because I know it hurts you. But... you are my child and
that doesn't change just because you're a woman with a family of
her own. It's my job to protect you. If it were a man
making you feel like this... I would do everything in my power to
break you away from him. It's not healthy, Psyche. You
deserve better. And I know it's easy for me to say. I
can imagine what it would feel like if the Tunnel community caused
me such pain. But that's all it is... imagining. What
you're experiencing is similar... and real. It means
breaking away from something that's been with you all your life,
something that, at times, gave your life meaning. But all
that meaning... it never belonged to one church. It belongs
to One Man. And I think that if you can experience Him in
the El-Chananite Church... without the pain, without the guilt,
without the worry... I think that means something."
JenniAnn thought of Joshua as he'd looked, sitting in St.
Rafiq's... beatific and joyful. And, yes, she'd seen him
look that way at St. Mary Magdalene's... And also at First
Baptist... and at Cornerstone... and Calvary Lutheran... at Beth
El... at her kitchen table... at St. G's... in his room... so many
places. Did it really matter where she worshiped and adored
him?
"I think you're right. And I know that, thirty odd years
from now, I don't want to find myself here, having this
conversation with Belle. So... I think I'll setup a time to
visit with Reuel. I can't imagine that in thousands of
years, they've never had a 'problem priest.' So I want to
know how they handled that. And, so long as it's been
handled well, I... yes, I'll probably convert. And Belle
with me, I guess."
"I think a visit with Reuel is a very good idea. Until
then... I hope you feel some peace, Psyche. I don't want
this to put a damper on your plans with Andrew for this evening."
JenniAnn's cheeks flushed pink.
"Joshua got us a hotel room in the Old Market."
Vincent smirked.
"So I've heard."
"Who told you?"
"Owen."
"That boy can't keep a secret for anything..."
With a chuckle, Vincent nodded in agreement.
"Well then... I presume you have plans with Catherine?
Playing chess?" JenniAnn teased, a knowing look in her eyes.
"I thought a candlelit dinner in our chamber. Some chocolate
cherry cheesecake and then, yes, some chess."
JenniAnn giggled and hugged Vincent.
"Well, let's collect our little elf and get on our way
then." JenniAnn rose from the bench and headed towards
Belle. "Belle, sweetie, let's go home. Maybe Daddy
will be there."
"Daddy!"
Belle came running and wrapped herself around JenniAnn's legs.
"Carry me, Mama. Please."
"How can I resist that little face?"
JenniAnn swooped Belle up and, with Vincent, they headed back
home.
*~*~*
That evening, after checking into their hotel, Andrew and JenniAnn
made their way to a quaint, candle-lit cafe in the Old Market's
underground passageway. Once they were seated and had
ordered their drinks, JenniAnn looked around the restaurant in
awe. Andrew chuckled.
"You do know you lived here for the first couple decades of you
life, right?" he teased.
JenniAnn returned her attention to her "date" and smiled.
"Yeah... But I've never been to this cafe. I passed
it, of course, every time we visited the Old Market and I always
thought it looked so beautiful but... somewhere someone went on a
date. And, well, it's not like I was having lots of those."
Andrew reached across the table and squeezed her hand.
"I'm glad that I'm the one who got you here. Well, Joshua
really but..."
"But you're here with me... and looking exceptionally handsome, I
might add. My younger self would be thoroughly jealous."
"So would mine," Andrew murmured.
JenniAnn looked at him curiously but, before she could say
anything, their waiter reappeared with their cappuccinos and took
their dinner orders.
"I feel kinda goofy coming to a place like this and ordering mac
and cheese," JenniAnn confessed. "But... I'm just in the
mood for comfort food."
"There's nothing fancy about lasagna, either. But yeah...
comfort food feels right. So... how was Mass?"
"Really lovely." JenniAnn reached up to where her ashes had
been. "A couple presided. Husband and wife, I mean."
"And how was that? Quite a change."
"Uh huh. But I really liked it. Kyle and Ana-Maria
stayed behind to visit with them."
"What else?"
"Well... they're much more open about Communion. Anyone who
believes in the Nicene Creed can partake so Vincent did.
Adam and Reuel, too, come to think of it."
"Just like at our Bible studies."
"Yep. And the church itself... so beautiful. And
everyone was so friendly."
"What did Belle think?"
"She seemed a little caught off-guard at first. And I took
it to mean maybe she missed St. Mary Mag's. But I guess it
was probably just that this was a completely new church. To
her, anyway. She's never seemed surprised when we've gone to
Cornerstone or Calvary."
"To be honest, I doubt she notices anything different except the
decor, Laja. She's too young to understand the differences
between denominations. Frankly, I think she prefers Beth El
to them all."
JenniAnn laughed.
"Because Tiva feeds her all sorts of sweets afterwards... on
china. Belle thinks she's a princess there."
Andrew smiled.
"Probably so."
"Which actually... isn't a bad way to feel in a house of
God. She's the daughter of a King, after all."
"As are you," Andrew pointed out, reaching across the table to
squeeze JenniAnn's hand.
"And you... well, son."
The angel nodded.
"And what did everyone else think?"
JenniAnn relayed the assorted reactions to Andrew then cocked her
head at a sudden thought.
"I just remembered... Fr. Mike asked Reuel how they handled
priests from other denominations, including Catholic, coming in...
like if they wanted to remain priests."
"Oh?"
"And Reuel said it's happened before and, generally, they welcome
them as priests. Do you think Fr. Mike is considering
converting?"
"I'm not sure. I can't say I'd blame him if..."
"Me neither. Andrew... I want to go to the meeting tomorrow
night. With the archbishop."
Andrew peered over the rim of his mug in surprise.
"You do?"
JenniAnn nodded.
"Kyle and Ana-Maria are going. So I'd like to go to support
him... and Fr. Mike. Even though he won't be there. I
think Joshua is going... and I know John is."
"John..." Andrew repeated.
A smile played at JenniAnn's lips.
"He actually offered to be my spokesperson. Any of
ours. You know, if we had anything we wanted to say or ask
but didn't feel up to it ourselves."
"That could get... colorful."
"Uh huh. I have to admit... Joshua, forgive me... that I
like the idea of watching the archbishop squirm."
"I think that's understandable, Psyche. I wouldn't mind that
myself. He made several of us uncomfortable so... only
fair."
JenniAnn sensed an almost vicious tone in Andrew's voice that
surprised her. However, before she could comment, their
waiter had returned with their entrees. The archbishop was
forgotten in the couple's delight.
"Dessert?" Andrew asked several minutes later.
JenniAnn, who still had half of a heaping bowl of macaroni, stared
at him and his empty plate.
"You have room?!"
The angel grinned and waved to a passing dessert cart.
"For that... yup."
"Well, we have a refrigerator in the room so... I spose I could
stop now. That tiramisu did look awfully tempting..."
Only a few minutes after ordering, the two had their
desserts. They readily split their creme brulee and tiramisu
and conversation turned to the latest happenings with their
kids. When they were finished, they and their leftovers took
a long, leisurely walk back to their hotel room.
After locking the door, Andrew helped JenniAnn out of her coat.
"Are you ready for bed, Laja, or..."
"Or?" she prompted as she stashed their leftovers.
The angel turned around and clasped JenniAnn's hands.
"I could do with a dance or two? Burn off a few more
calories."
JenniAnn smiled.
"Sounds like a plan to me."
Andrew guided her to a spot in front of a picture window looking
out onto the courtyard below. After fiddling with his cell
phone for a few moments, his chosen song started.
"'Will you stay with me? Will you be my love among the
fields of barley?"
"An old favorite... but a good one," JenniAnn commented.
"It seemed appropriate tonight, back in Nebraska. Although
more fitting if it was about corn fields, I guess."
JenniAnn laughed.
"Yeah. I don't even know if barley can be grown around
here. But I do love this song. It's so... I
dunno. Just makes me think about courtly love and knights
and ladies. Actually... it wasn't very far from here that
you acted like my very own knight in shining armor. That
time with Bennie..."
Andrew cringed at the memory of an unknowingly intoxicated
JenniAnn. He pulled her closer.
"I remember," he whispered into her hair.
"Andrew..." JenniAnn snuggled against his chest.
The angel stopped dancing and, for a long minute, simply held the
woman to him.
"Laja?"
"Hmm?"
"There's something I need to talk to you about."
JenniAnn stepped back so she could look into his eyes. She
couldn't quite read his expression. Maybe worried, maybe
sad, maybe just intensely moved.
"Okay. Let's sit down."
She guided them to a couch then sat beside Andrew, their knees
touching.
"Laja..." Andrew took her hands in his. "Everything
happening now... what happened when we last went to Mass... it's
brought a lot up for me and... Joshua says I need to talk to you
about that."
"Then I'm glad he gave us this opportunity. I've been
worried you were holding onto guilt or..."
The angel of death shook his head.
"No. I'm not. I mean... Not like that
but... It's just made me realize how... how this isn't the
first time I've worried about you and the Church."
JenniAnn nodded.
"I know. You were very good with me when the first round of
news came out."
Andrew smiled softly.
"I'm glad I could be there for you but I mean even before
that. When you started college... I was thrilled that you
were going to a Catholic university because I knew how important
your faith was to you. And I knew you wanted a theology
degree. I really believed it would bring you closer to
Joshua and I still think it did but..."
"But?"
"Sometimes... well, sometimes I worried. You were just so...
earnest, at points, about wanting to be a good Catholic."
"Once upon a time..." JenniAnn scoffed.
"Yes. And especially when you got into your sacraments class
and the one about marriage in particular. I... Laja, I
always wanted you to be happy."
"I know that, Andrew. I do."
"And if you'd wanted to get married..."
"Then I would have gotten married," JenniAnn interrupted.
"But I didn't want that. I wanted you."
Andrew rang his fingers through her hair as she kissed him.
JenniAnn smiled after a final kiss but it faded when she saw
Andrew still appeared to be holding something back.
"What is it, my love?" she prompted.
"Laja... I... I've come to realize that while I did have
some concern that your desire to be a good Catholic would nudge
you into marriage when maybe it wasn't right, I also... I wasn't
just concerned for you. Because the truth is... I wanted
you. I mean... I... Laja, I never imagined we'd be like...
this." Andrew indicated how closely they were sitting.
"Or... or that we'd have kids... share a home...a bed even.
But, deep down, I would have been hurt if you'd gotten
married. Because then... then we wouldn't have had the talks
we did. We wouldn't have had the moments when... when we
just clicked and could comfort each other. I... I wouldn't
have been your... well, your 'one.'"
"Andrew..." JenniAnn cupped his face. "Since when?"
"Since you were nineteen," the angel admitted, cringing slightly.
It took JenniAnn a few moments to recollect what had happened
during her nineteenth year. One event stood out above all:
9/11. Because of the trauma and heartache of that day and
its resulting wars, she likely had dismissed any sort of increased
tenderness on Andrew's part as the emotional aftermath everyone
had faced. She had assumed he'd sought her out in those
early days from concern about the Tunnel community and their
Helpers in New York City but... maybe she'd been wrong.
"But..." she began before drifting off.
"Go on, Laja."
"But when I was with Eliot... you... you said nothing."
"You seemed so happy."
"A-and my happiness outranked yours?"
Andrew said nothing.
"But I... I wasn't happy. Not really. I just... wanted
to believe I was happy. That I was on my way to a... normal
life," JenniAnn finished, ending on a sigh. "Oh,
Andrew... That wasn't just the Church. Society as a
whole sold... still sells... that happily ever after story of a
magical romance, marriage, babies on the way. But... I do
think it's fair to say that I found the Church's voice more
persuasive than rom-coms or, God forbid, Cosmopolitan and
the like."
"I... I guess that when the archbishop did what he did... it was
the proverbial straw that broke the camel's back. I thought
that we'd come to a place where we could live our life and be a
part of the Church. And he just..."
"Ruined that," JenniAnn concluded.
"But it wasn't even the Church, Laja. It was just one
man. I shouldn't have been so angry... shouldn't still be so
angry."
JenniAnn bowed her head.
"But maybe you should. Because the truth is, if our
relationship was known, the archbishop wouldn't be the only priest
to not accept us. We exist outside of most people's
expectations. We... we only made it this far without drama
because Fr. Mike knows us, knows that Joshua wants us
together. But let's be honest... the Church doesn't accept
all unions based on love. And... and maybe... maybe it's not
right for us to be there and pretend otherwise. Because this
time it was us who... who got disgraced. But next
time? Next time it could be Owen and Graham. And I
just... I'm not okay with that. I'm not okay with them
treating their relationship as lesser when... when they're
covering up for something heinous and cruel. They're the
ones being disordered! You... you were right to worry for
me, my love. Because the Church..." JenniAnn wiped at
her eyes. "It did make me think there was something wrong
with me... something lesser... A-and if one of our girls
turns out to be like me... or like Owen... I don't want them
feeling that way. Whether we end up as part of the
El-Chananite Church or simply Friends... we need to leave."
"Laja... you're sure? I... I don't want my anger
to..." Andrew shook his head.
"This isn't about your anger, Andrew. It's about mine.
I... I want out. I'm sure of it," JenniAnn concluded, her
eyes flaring.
"Okay."
"Okay," JenniAnn echoed. "And as for you..." She slid
onto his knee and caressed his face. "Since I was nineteen?"
"Yeah..." Andrew bowed his head.
JenniAnn sighed.
"I can't pretend I'm not feeling a little bereft. We could
have had so much fun... and could have been of so much comfort to
each other during those years. But... we also weren't the
people then that we are now. And... I'm not entirely sure it
would have worked out. I mean... I was awfully immature
about some things and you..."
"Awfully proud still. Too much of a loner. Sometimes
still wore bad shoes with tassels," Andrew admitted with a rakish
smile.
JenniAnn laughed and shook her head.
"Too much to bear really..." She sobered. "And you
were on assignments an awful lot. If we'd been as close then
as now... I would have gone mad with longing. Definitely
wouldn't have passed my classes. I was so chubby then,
too..."
Andrew cupped her chin and made her look into his eyes.
"Laja, you know that wouldn't have mattered to me.
Not at all."
Fresh tears welled in JenniAnn's eyes as she nodded.
"Yes, I do. But it would have mattered to me... as much as
it shouldn't have."
"Laja..." Andrew wrapped his arms around her waist and
kissed her forehead when she rested her head on his shoulder.
"I think we both had some things to work through first."
"Yes."
"But still... I didn't kiss you until 2011.
Summer. And then only on the hair. Ten years past
nineteen..."
Andrew smiled at the memory.
"It was worth the wait."
"Glad you think so. But I still feel like I've got ten years
to make up to you..."
"Laja... you don't. It was..."
"Maybe I want to," JenniAnn simpered.
Andrew chuckled.
"Then I won't argue with you."
"Good. So... how about one more dance and then..." JenniAnn
peered over at the bed. "That bed looks awfully comfy..."
"It does," Andrew agreed with eagerness.
"And I got a new nightgown... Dark blue... kinda
shimmery... Very soft. Ooh but we should see what
movies they have to watch." JenniAnn flitted away from
Andrew and headed towards the TV.
"You, umm, want to watch a movie?"
Laughing at his attempt to mask the disappointment in his voice,
JenniAnn turned back.
"No, I don't... but something tells me you would have let me, not
saying a peep." She stretched up to kiss him. "It's
okay to say what you want, my love."
Andrew returned her smile and nodded.
"Okay... then I would like to dance with you... in your
nightgown."
"Then that is what we shall do," JenniAnn replied before dashing
off to change.
Before slipping into his own pajamas and just before drawing the
curtains, Andrew smiled out at the starry sky.
"Thank You. It's been the perfect Valentine's, Joshua.
I hope yours has been good, too."
*~*~*
Violeta stirred in her sleeping bag. She attempted to get
comfortable but, deciding her throat was too dry to allow that,
she rose from the ballroom floor. Smiling in the moonlight,
she took in the numerous sleeping bags surrounding her. Then
she glimpsed something that made her eyes well.
Near a window, Joshua slept in his own sleeping bag. He was
surrounded by little ones: Belle, Ian, Joy, Manny, Ada-Marie,
Omar, Edison, and Eleanor. Violeta remembered settling the
toddlers into their sleeping bags near Joshua's... but not so
near. She smiled, imagining how first one and then the other
must have moved closer. They looked like furless puppies
gathered around their mother. And Joshua... he looked
content and peaceful.
Forgetting her intention to get a drink, Violeta moved her own
sleeping bag and spread it horizontally near Joshua's head.
Settling down, she tenderly kissed her Creator's forehead.
"Let the children come unto me," she whispered before snuggling
down and drifting back to sleep.
*~*~*
Thursday, February 15th, 2018
"And it was,
literally, the cutest thing I'd ever seen!" Violeta reported
the next day to those gathered at St. Genesius'. "They
looked like little puppies around their mama!"
"How sweet! But poor Joshua... I bet you got
kicked quite a few times. Those toddlers can be
unintentionally vicious in their sleep." Eliot rubbed
his side, thinking of the many bruises he'd received when
snuggling with a sleeping Eleanor and Edison.
Joshua shrugged.
"I don't think I got kicked. Definitely didn't notice
any bruises this morning. Your twins started it, I
think. I remember them toddling over to me. I
think they were scared of the dark. So I snuggled one on
either side and we all fell asleep pretty quickly. I
didn't realize they were all there until I woke up around 4:00
and saw them... and the bigger kid up near my head." He
playfully tugged on one of Violeta's braids.
"It just looked so cozy..." Violeta explained.
"I wish I'd been there to take a photo. Although... I
was glad to be where I was." JenniAnn bumped her
shoulder against Andrew's.
"I can't wait til our little guy is out here... Not that
I don't love having him here." Emma patted her
stomach. "But I want to cuddle with him."
"It'd be worth getting kicked a few times, I think," Peter
opined.
Eliot squeezed his shoulder.
"It is. Trust me." He took another sip of his
coffee then stood up and stretched. "Well, I think I'm
ready to get back to work. This was a great idea, by the
way. Not sure if I said that before. Who wouldn't
want some decorative boxes thrashed around by Jesus in the
Temple?"
Peter laughed.
"Thanks. Emma and I got the idea last year. We
always have people approach us and ask to buy particular
props... We've had to explain that the cross and Herod's
throne are off-limits... although Andrew is good about getting
us duplicates to sell. So we decided to get ahead of the
game this year and, with Joshua's approval, of course, sell
some stuff after the show with proceeds divided up between the
Phoenix Inn, the Chrysalis, and True Light."
"Not FS?" Eliot questioned.
Emma shook her head.
"We offered but Josef said they're doing good.
Centuries' worth of wise investing and all."
"Ah."
Joshua looked up from the box he was carving.
"I think it's a beautiful idea. Although I do have to
laugh at the irony. I was so mad about things being sold
in the Temple... now here I am, carving things to be sold from
the Temple. It makes a big difference when it's a fake
Temple, of course... and going to charity."
"Good. Because your whip is still in storage," Peter
teased.
"Although I could offer you a jump rope in its stead if you'd
like," JenniAnn playfully offered.
Joshua laughed.
"I'll pass but thank you."
"Do you think Mason will be stopping in today, Joshua?" Andrew
asked as he began to sand a vase.
"I hope so. I think so. He was planning on
it. He's also still planning on going to the meeting
tonight."
"This is the one with the archbishop?" Eliot checked.
"Yes."
"Do you... think you'll say much?" Violeta queried, setting a
hand on Joshua's arm.
He shook his head.
"Not tonight. I'll have my chance. I'm going to
listen and to be with my people. John, on the other
hand..."
"I didn't plan on going. But... I have to admit seeing
John in all his glory has me tempted," Emma contemplated
aloud.
"We could go and leave early if you need to," Peter offered.
"Yes, let's plan on that. I wonder if we'll get a
'viper' out of him..."
"Probably not. John's of the opinion that the comparison
is unfair to vipers," Joshua relayed.
"Ouch." Andrew winced.
Joshua sighed.
"Francis was such a nice boy..."
Hearing the melancholy note in Joshua's voice, the others'
bravado faltered.
Sniffling, Violeta took the carving knife and box away from
the carpenter and hugged him tightly.
"I love you, Joshua."
"I love you, too, sweet Duckling," he murmured in reply.
JenniAnn and Emma exchanged a look, silently vowing to each
other that no matter how angry or how upset they were that
night, they would sit in that church. If Joshua was
going to be there for his people, they would be there for
him... and they wouldn't be alone.
*~*~*
By noon, Joshua's mood had lightened and a jovial air once
again filled St. G's. Over plates of pizza and salad,
the group reminisced and joked.
"I'll never get over how cute your Abi was about washing
machines," JenniAnn recalled. "He so badly wished Maryam
had had one!"
Joshua smiled.
"You should see him walking around Home Depot. He's like
a kid in a candy store. 'Look, Yeshu, if we had only had
one of these...'"
The others laughed at Joshua's spot-on impression.
Peter's cell phone chimed.
"Ooh, maybe this is Mason!" Emma cheered.
"St. Genesius' Community Theatre. Peter speaking," he
greeted. "Sure, Josh is here. Are you at the front
door? Great! We'll come around to let you
in. Look forward to meeting you!"
Joshua jumped to his feet and, with Peter, made his way to the
main lobby door. He was pleased when he saw both Mason
and Renee waiting.
"Hey! So glad you could both come!" he welcomed after
throwing open the door. "Hey, Renee." Joshua's
voice softened as she hugged him.
"So glad Mason asked me to come!" she chirped. "Wow...
look at you two. Twinning."
Joshua and Peter glanced at each other and laughed.
Peter had grown out his beard and let his hair grow shaggy in
preparation for Superstar. Coincidentally, he
and Joshua had both chosen to wear jeans and blue button-down
shirts.
"Probably won't be the only time it happens this season,"
Joshua commented. He held his hand out to Mason.
"Mason... so great to see you again. Welcome to St.
G's."
To Joshua's delight, Mason moved in for a hug.
"Thanks. I can't stay too long. Lunch break is
just an hour but since my office is so close..." Mason
shrugged. "Figured I'd come check up on you," he teased.
Joshua chuckled.
"Well, I hope you get only good reports from my friends.
Speaking of... Peter, Mason and Renee. Mason and
Renee, Peter."
The three shook hands and then Joshua gestured to the theatre
entrance.
"Come on in. We're having lunch on the stage.
Small group today. You'll probably meet more of them
tonight... I mean if you're still planning to go to St. Mary
Magdalene's for the meeting?" he checked.
Mason sighed and nodded.
"Yeah. Renee thinks it'll be good for me."
"A fairly large group of our friends are going," Peter
explained. "If you want, maybe we could meet up some place
first and go together? Safety in numbers, I guess."
"Maybe that doughnut shop right across the street?" Joshua
suggested.
Mason nodded.
"Yeah, I'd like that. It'd be good to sit with people we
know, huh?"
Renee nodded.
"Definitely."
"Then we'll do that," Joshua confirmed. "How about
6:30?"
"6:30 works for us. I think Roger wants to go, too,"
Renee shared.
"Great. I'll be glad to see him." Joshua smiled
encouragingly at the two then opened the door. "And here
we are."
Peter led the group up to the stage and made introductions.
"Everyone, these are Joshua's friends: Renee and Mason.
This is my wife, Emma. Our friend, Eliot, who is also
one of our set carpenters. Andrew... also a
carpenter. And friend, of course."
"Hi Andrew! Good to see you again!"
"Good to see you, Renee! And you, too, Mason."
Mason smiled shyly at Andrew, recalling that he'd not been at
his best when the man had visited.
"Hey, Andrew."
"This is my better half, JenniAnn," Andrew introduced.
"Better half..." JenniAnn echoed, amused. "Good to meet
you, Mason and Renee!"
"Thank you," the couple replied in unison.
"And this is Violeta," Joshua finished.
"Please, sit down. Have some pizza and salad. We
have drinks in the cooler over there."
"Oh, I was just planning to eat at my desk when I get back,"
Mason deflected.
Joshua shook his head.
"Please. We have plenty."
"Definitely," Emma seconded, handing each of them a plate.
Mason laughed.
"I swear, Josh, you make me eat every time I see you."
"Eating is important," Joshua defended with a grin.
"Yeah, it is. Well, thanks. This is great."
"Yes, thank you! It smells so good. Where's it
from?" Renee asked.
"A friend's place," Eliot answered. "Crocetti's
Cucina. It's the best."
Mason took a bite of pepperoni pizza.
"Mmm... mmm hmm," he agreed.
Joshua laughed.
"We'll be sure to pass that feedback along. Renee,
there's some veggie with pineapple in that box."
"Awesome! Thanks!"
Mason shot Joshua a questioning look. How did he know
Renee's favorite pizza? But then he had no idea what
they'd discussed when he'd been in a stupor...
"So what are you all doing?" Renee asked after sitting down
with her lunch. "Making props?"
Andrew nodded.
"Mostly for the Temple scene right now. And Emma and
Peter decided to sell the stuff after the show closes.
Make some money for charity."
"That's so cool! And how great that you have three
carpenters in your group!" Renee complimented.
"Joshua's definitely the superior of us three," Eliot
informed.
"Oh yeah," Andrew averred. "Learned everything I know
from him."
"For which I'm very grateful. Our house has never looked
so good. No more busted railings for us!" JenniAnn
jested.
"And Josh is staying with you?" Renee checked.
JenniAnn nodded.
"That's so great," the other woman replied though her tone of
voice conveyed some envy. "And you have kids?"
"We do. Four," Andrew replied. "Our youngest,
Belle, just turned four a couple of weeks ago. We also
have a thirteen year old named Shelby. Violeta
here. And our oldest, a boy, is turning 29 next month."
Mason swallowed a bite of pizza and gaped.
"Wait... how..." He eyed Andrew and JenniAnn.
Neither looked like they could have a near thirty year old
son.
The angel of death laughed.
"They're all adopted. I served with Max, our son, in
Afghanistan and we developed a father/son sort of relationship
and so... we decided to make it official. Actually... he
and his wife, Rose, are going to be making us grandparents
soon."
JenniAnn beamed.
"We're so thrilled! And he or she will have a playmate
around the same age!" She gestured towards Emma.
"That's so wonderful about your Max. And
congratulations!" Renee turned to Emma. "I figured
you were pregnant but..." She drifted off.
Emma laughed.
"Yeah, people can get into trouble assuming but..." She
patted her belly. "This is definitely a baby. He's
due in mid-April. Which means things could get a little
dicey during this JCS run."
"Emma is playing Mary Magdalene and Peter is playing Jesus,"
Joshua explained.
"Whoa! Do you have understudies?"
Emma nodded to Renee.
"We do. Our friend Ivy will take over for me if needed
and..." She stretched to tap Joshua's foot with her
own. "We're hoping Joshua would reclaim his role if
needed."
Joshua bowed his head and laughed.
"Something tells me that won't be necessary but... sure."
"Well, I hope nothing happens but... I would like to see you
perform sometime, Josh. Actually... I think I saw your
guitar over by the cooler. Do you think..." Renee
prodded with a pleading smile.
"Baby wants to hear you sing, too, Joshua," Emma added.
Joshua burst into laughter.
"Manipulative Emma!" he jested. "Using that innocent
baby..."
Emma grinned.
"I regret nothing."
"Well, then... any requests?" Joshua asked as he rose to
retrieve his guitar.
"You pick," Renee replied.
"Okay..." Joshua reclaimed his seat and strummed at the
guitar.
"Oh..." Violeta cooed when she recognized the chords that he
was playing.
"'Now I've heard there was a secret chord that David played,
and it pleased the Lord, but you don't really care for music,
do you?'" Joshua crooned.
JenniAnn moved closer to Andrew and rested her head on his
shoulder. Peter squeezed Emma's hand after she swiped
away a tear.
Mason stared at Joshua.
"'You say I took the name in vain. I don't even know the name.
But if I did, well really, what's it to you? There's a
blaze of light in every word. It doesn't matter which ya
heard. The holy or the broken hallelujah...'"
Joshua motioned for the others to join in.
"'Hallelujah... Hallelujah...'"
"'I did my best, it wasn't much. I couldn't feel, so I
tried to touch. I've told the truth, I didn't come to
fool you.'"
Sitting nearest to Joshua, Eliot saw that his eyes were
glistening and he set a hand on his back.
"'And even though it all went wrong,'" Joshua continued, his
voice filled with emotion. "'I'll stand before the Lord
of song with nothing on my tongue but hallelujah...'"
"'Hallelujah... Hallelujah...'"
Mason felt tears creeping down his face. He'd seen
something in Joshua's eyes, in the defiant set of his jaw, and
heard it in his voice. He recognized it all. At
some point, someone had wounded the man terribly. But
Joshua hadn't surrendered to the pain, to the
heartbreak. And when he'd cared for him, when he'd try
to dissuade him from getting wasted... Joshua hadn't been
acting as a simple do-gooder. He was someone who knew
Mason's own pain, who understood it.
"'Hallelujah... Hallelujah...'"
Joshua strummed the final chords then set the guitar down.
"Sorry. I didn't mean to bring the mood crashing
down. I just... felt that one."
"We could tell..." Renee had remained at Mason's side,
stroking his back, but smiled tenderly at Joshua. "That
was one of the most beautiful, haunting renditions I've ever
heard. You should have a record deal. Or five."
Through his tears, Joshua laughed.
"Thanks, Renee. That means a lot."
"It was beautiful, Joshua. I... I think God treasures
the broken hallelujahs the most," Violeta ventured.
Joshua nodded and gently tweaked her chin.
"I think so, too, Duckling."
"I hope Leonard Cohen could hear that," JenniAnn mused.
"Me too. I've always loved that song." Renee
sighed. "It's just so... everything."
Andrew nodded.
"I've heard that song played at some of life's most serious
moments... and during some of its goofiest." He cast
JenniAnn a look that made her burst into laughter.
"What's this about?" Peter questioned. "I sense a
story."
"Oh, it's not much really. It's just one time Andrew
needed an emergency haircut and I was the only one available
to do it... so I did. And our friend Adam serenaded us
with 'Hallelujah.' But I'd like it noted I had not
tied Andrew to a kitchen chair at any point that day."
"But you have on other days?" Eliot teased, smiling
devilishly.
"No!"
Joshua laughed then directed his attention to Mason who was
smiling but quiet.
"Doing okay, Mason?"
The man nodded.
"Yeah... Just... That was really great,
Josh. It... it reminded me of when I used to go to
church. And liked it. Except... more."
Joshua reached over to squeeze the man's hand.
"I'm glad. So tell me about how things are going at
work?"
As Mason filled Joshua in, the group continued to enjoy their
lunch together. When the hour was nearing its end, they
finalized their plans to gather for the meeting at St. Mary
Magdalene's. Then, after bidding Mason and Renee adieu,
the others prayed that the evening would bring them closer to
Joshua.
Joshua stood near the window of the doughnut shop, watching
the people go into St. Mary Magdalene's and looking for Renee,
Mason, and Roger.
"Cruller?"
Joshua turned to see John holding a doughnut out to him.
"Sure. Thanks."
Joshua nibbled on the doughnut, still staring.
"I'm sure they'll come. Probably just got delayed on the
subway or parking or something. It's only 6:35."
"Yes, you're probably right."
John peered out the window.
"The church is going to be packed."
"Yes."
"Should some of us go over and save..."
"There they are!"
Joshua bolted for the door but Tiva grabbed him.
"Hold on."
Tiva brushed some flakes of glaze off of Joshua's beard.
"Thanks." He smiled appreciatively at the woman.
"I've had practice." Tiva tilted her head towards
Yakov. "Speaking of... Yakov! How did you
get that much powdered sugar on your sweater!"
Joshua chuckled before going out to meet the three newcomers.
"Sorry!" Renee called. "Missed the subway we wanted and
had to wait." She hurried forward and hugged
Joshua. "Is everyone else here?"
Joshua nodded.
"But no worries. We still have plenty of time. Did
you want to grab something or head on over?"
Mason glanced over to the church with people bustling inside.
"I think we should probably head over."
"Okay. I'll tell the others."
Joshua stuck his head back into the shop and called to the
others who hurried outside. As the group crossed the
street, Joshua made introductions.
"Roger, this is Emma and Peter and Andrew and JenniAnn who
Renee and Mason met earlier. Then this is Rabbi Yakov
and Tiva. Kemara and Sean. Owen and Graham.
Owen's grandma, Olivia. My cousin, John. Kyle and
Ana-Maria. Reuel. And Dr. Amber-Marie Sayer.
Everyone, Roger, Renee, and Mason."
There were giddy, anxious shouts of "Hello!" and "Nice to meet
you!" as the group entered St. Mary's vestibule. There
were still several pews open but it seemed likely they would
fill by the time the meeting started at 7:00.
Joshua led the group to the nearest available pews and they
settled in.
Renee found herself seated between Mason and Amber-Marie.
"Hi again!" the younger woman greeted. "Joshua said
you're a doctor?"
Amber-Marie smiled and nodded.
"I am, yes. A psychiatrist. I run a shelter for
survivors of human trafficking and abuse, particularly sexual
abuse. Joshua invited me along in case... Well, I
might have someone come to the shelter who..." She
frowned.
"I understand." Renee cast a glance at Mason who was
listening but unresponsive. "Do you think you'll get up
and say anything?"
Amber-Marie nodded.
"I do. If anyone says anything to try to downplay the
effects of clerical abuse... I will definitely have
something to say."
"Good."
Behind them, Andrew and JenniAnn sat beside John.
"Who ya looking for?" Andrew asked when he saw JenniAnn
craning her neck and looking around.
"Well, just look at how many police officers are here...
I see at least four. So I wondered if maybe Matthew or
Tyron..."
"They're not here," Joshua called from John's other
side. "I asked Tyron when he dropped the kids off last
night. Neither of them were assigned... but Tyron was
going to try to stop in if he had time."
"Why are there police here?" JenniAnn asked in a whisper.
"To keep John in line," Joshua teased.
"Hey!"
Joshua squeezed his cousin's shoulder then continued.
"I imagine they are here to keep people in line... if
needed. This is going to get very heated."
"Do you think you might say something?" Ana-Maria murmured to
Kyle from where they were seated to Joshua's left.
"Maybe. I don't know that I want to confront the
archbishop about his nephew. But if it comes up... I
won't let him downplay what happened."
"Good." Ana-Maria gave her boyfriend a squeeze.
"Psyche?"
JenniAnn was oblivious to Owen calling her. She'd caught
someone staring at her and was pretending to be entranced by a
hymnal.
"Psyche?"
"JenniAnn, Owen is calling you," Sean informed.
"Oh!" JenniAnn leaned forward to better see Owen who was at
the end of her pew, sandwiched between Graham and Olivia.
"Do you know if Joe is here?"
JenniAnn shrugged.
"Dunno. Catherine said he was on vacation. But I
wouldn't put it past him to have returned early and be here in
cognito."
"He's here," Joshua shared, his voice hushed. "Second to
last row. Beard and glasses."
"Don't everyone look at once!" Kemara warned.
"Who is Joe?" Mason inquired.
"Joe Maxwell," Amber-Marie replied. "District
attorney. JenniAnn's known him since she was little."
"Handy friend to have," Mason remarked.
"Yup," JenniAnn replied from behind them. "He looks good
kinda scraggly."
For the next twenty minutes, the group tried to distract each
other with some lighthearted banter. Then, at 7:00
precisely, the archbishop appeared.
"There he is," Rabbi Yakov announced, tilting his head towards
where the archbishop was exiting a vestibule.
The group watched as he took a seat in his usual chair.
Owen groaned.
"He can't even sit with the rest of the panel?"
"That's... not good," Joshua agreed.
They watched two women, one in a police officer's uniform, and
a professorial looking man approach folding chairs. Once
the two women were seated, the man moved behind a microphone
at the center of the nave.
"Good evening. My name is Dr. Patrick Ewing. I'm a
child psychologist and thirty year member of this
parish. I've been asked to mediate our discussion
tonight. A few announcements first. I'd like to
welcome Jenna Levy, a representative of RAINN, the Rape, Abuse
and Incest National Network. Also with us is Officer
Rita Calhoun with the NYPD. And, of course, Archbishop
Francis Wesson."
There was a mixture of applause and booing as Dr. Ewing
finished the introductions.
"As for this meeting, it will be in a question and answer
format. If you wish to ask a question or make a
statement, please approach this microphone. If a line
begins to form, let's have it in the west aisle, starting near
the piano. If you would prefer, please raise your hand
and I will bring a microphone to you. Now, we'll start
with a statement from the archbishop."
Archbishop Wesson rose from his chair and began to read from a
piece of paper in his hands.
"Ladies and gentlemen of St. Mary Magdalene's parish and
others of goodwill, thank you for joining us tonight. I
ask that we enter into our discussion in a spirit of
understanding, reconciliation, and humility."
"What do the rest of us have to reconcile?" Owen muttered.
"And he's a fine one to talk about humility up on his throne,"
Graham added.
"While I trust you understand the need for some restraint due
to legal matters..."
"Nope," Kemara grumbled.
"I will endeavor to be as transparent as possible in
addressing your questions this evening regarding the history
of abusive priests at this church."
John's face flushed.
"That makes it sound like Mike..."
"I know," Joshua agreed, his voice icy.
"I am also aware that some allegations have been made against
my own nephew and I am prepared to discuss that with you... as
best as I can given the allegations were made outside of my
diocese."
"He's flaking already." Kyle shook his head.
"We won't let him," John consoled.
"I do ask that you be sensitive to the fact that we have some
children with us. Thank you," the archbishop finished.
"Oh, sure, now he'll protect kids..." Mason spat out, louder
than he intended. A few people turned to look at him but
he calmed when Joshua patted his shoulder.
"Thank you, Archbishop Wesson. Now, I'll turn the mic
over to all of you." Dr. Ewing handed the microphone to
a woman who had approached.
"Hi. My name is Ellen and I've been a member of this
parish since my family moved here when I was sixteen. I
was here when Fr. Gregory Smith was pastor. I had some
classmates who... who he abused. Is that what you mean
when you say past abuse here?"
"I am aware of Gregory Smith's abuses. His are the only
abuses of a sexual nature of which I am aware," the archbishop
replied.
"Okay. So can you tell us why Fr. Mike Solas was
dismissed so suddenly?" Ellen pressed. "I think I speak
for everyone when I say that was very distressing and in this
climate... one can't help but assume... even though I knew and
loved Fr. Mike."
"As I said at the time, Fr. Michael is on sabbatical."
"But why?" a man shouted.
"Because he was found wanting in regards to adherence to
important doctrinal matters."
"And that's my cue..." John rose and made his way to the
line of questioners that was forming.
"What matters?" Ellen asked.
"Fr. Michael is aware of those matters. Rest assured,
none of you were at physical risk while he was here," the
archbishop affirmed.
Kyle sighed.
"Well, I'm glad he said that at least. I don't want
people thinking Fr. Mike abused people."
Another questioner approached the microphone.
"Hi. I'm Timothy Sorensen. I actually went to
school with Ellen. And I was abused by Fr. Smith.
When I confided in your predecessor, Archbishop, I was told I
must be mistaken. So why should I believe anything the
Church hierarchy says now?"
Joshua winced. Timothy's comment could cast doubt on
Mike... but Joshua completely understood why he'd said it.
"I am heartily sorry for what happened to you," the archbishop
began. "The Church has learned much since those earlier
accusations. I regret that you were not believed but,
rest assured, accusations made now are thoroughly
investigated."
"Did you know anything about what they're saying about your
nephew?" Timothy shot back.
"As I said before, my nephew was not assigned to my dioceses
so..."
"He was still your nephew! I know that my nephew had
baseball practice yesterday and got a B on his Calculus
test. People know things about their nieces and
nephews!"
"With all due respect, my nephew is an adult and..."
"Bull crap!" Timothy shouted.
Dr. Ewing approached and took the microphone from the man who
stormed away.
Jenna Levy switched on the microphone she and Officer Rita
were sharing.
"I just wanted to say that among survivors of abuse, trust can
be a real issue. To Timothy and any other survivors out
there, I just want you to know that your doubt... it's
understandable. It's valid. The Church has a long,
long way to go in regaining the trust that so many of its
leaders destroyed. Thank you. And thank you,
Timothy, for your candor."
"Thanks, Jenna. Next..."
A woman accepted the microphone from Dr. Ewing.
"I just have to ask... what's it going to take for the Church
to get a clue? A celibate priesthood is NOT
working. And I know. I know. Celibacy
doesn't turn a person into an abuser. I think all of us
have been celibate for certain seasons in our lives. But
if we had more candidates... we could be more selective and
these problem priests wouldn't keep getting shuffled around."
"We need to stop letting so many gays in!" someone shouted.
Joshua shook his head and peered over at Owen and
Graham. He mouthed the word 'sorry' as they smiled sadly
at him.
"Gay priests are not the issue!" Jenna defended.
"Homosexuality doesn't make a person abusive. Unchecked
power... that can."
"But it seems like it's always priests preying on boys,"
another voice in the crowd countered.
Amber-Marie stood up.
"It's not! Watch The Keepers on Netflix if you
need proof. The Church has real issues and homophobic
remarks and accusations are definitely not going to fix any of
them. I work with survivors of sexual abuse and, trust
me, there are plenty of heterosexual abusers out there."
JenniAnn noticed that Joshua was peering tenderly across the
nave at a nervous woman who was twirling her hair around her
finger. After a moment the woman stood up.
"That lady is right. And... I know. I know because
starting when I was thirteen, my parish priest began to groom
me. By the time I was sixteen, I was pregnant with his
child. And he... he wanted me to get an abortion."
Emma's eyes filled, seeing an echo of her own situation in the
woman's. Peter wrapped an arm around her and held her
tightly.
"A Catholic priest raped me and then talked me into getting an
abortion! And I did! Because I thought he loved me
and I... I thought he represented God," the woman
screamed. "So don't tell me... don't tell anyone... that
this is about gay priests."
Jenna came running down the nave and embraced the weeping
woman.
For a few moments, the church was silent except for the
woman's sobs and Jenna's gentle murmurings. Those
closest to Joshua saw that there were tears streaming down his
face.
"I, umm... We, uh... I'm sorry," Dr. Ewing
awkwardly apologize. "Maybe... umm. You sir?"
John took the microphone.
"Firstly, I would just like to say, that my heart is broken by
what I've heard here, what I've read, and what's been told to
me. This abuse... the cover-ups... they are a betrayal
of Jesus Christ that, I know, wound him more deeply than the
betrayals of Peter and Judas ever did. Because these
crimes... this complicity... it hurts His children. He
weeps for them. And many of us do, too."
Nearly everyone applauded. When the noise died down,
John continued.
"Archbishop, I would like to briefly turn the attention back
to Fr. Mike and I hope and pray you will answer my questions
honestly. First, is it true that you dismissed Fr. Mike
because you believed he had given the Eucharist to an
unmarried woman you assumed was having extramarital
relations?"
The archbishop glared at John, wondering how he knew.
"Is it true?" John repeated.
Wesson sighed and nodded.
"Yes. That was chief among my concerns."
Several members of the congregation began to scoff and even
laugh.
"Your chief concern was that Fr. Mike gave Communion to
someone who was having sex outside of wedlock? Are you
for real?" a woman taunted.
"Presumed to be!" John interjected. "I contend the
archbishop has no such proof of the young lady's romantic
activities."
Andrew turned to JenniAnn.
"Did he run this by you or..."
"Of course he did. And of course I agreed. Not
every day a lady gets her honor defended by a saint.
And, really, it's about Fr. Mike's honor."
Joshua smiled.
Red-faced, the archbishop continued to glare at John.
"My interactions with my employees..."
"Your employees?" John interrupted. "You, sir, are a
servant of the Holy Catholic Church... not a manager at Burger
King."
The church roared with laughter. The archbishop looked
like he might explode with rage.
"I misspoke!" he shouted.
"Yes, he meant to say 'my underlings,'" Kemara jested under
her breath, causing Sean to erupt with laughter again.
"I meant my charges. And, yes, I chastised Fr. Mike for
disobeying Church Law."
"But you don't know the young lady in question! You
don't know her life. I do! You bore false
witness! You broke a commandment!" John accused.
"And by doing that, you allowed speculation to run wild.
In this climate, you had to know people would assume Fr. Mike
had been accused of abuse. And you said and did
nothing... nothing to stem that. You sullied a good
priest's reputation."
Kyle, who had begun recording the meeting on his phone as soon
as John had started speaking, beamed. He would be able
to show Fr. Mike the video of the majority of his parish
applauding John, applauding him... as the archbishop looked
on, enraged and impotent.
Timothy, recovered from his earlier statement, joined John at
the microphone.
"I would just like to say that I hope my earlier statement
didn't add to anyone's doubts about Fr. Mike. I actually
spoke to him shortly after the reports of Fr. Smith's abuse
went public. Fr. Mike was nothing but kind, supportive,
and receptive. I could tell that... as much as it pained
him... he didn't doubt a thing I said. And he didn't
make excuses. He sat there, crying, as I raged and spoke
my truth. I trusted him... and I trust him still.
And when I spoke to others who suffered at Smith's hands and
later went to Fr. Mike... I heard the same thing. Over
and over. I trust him far more than I trust you,
Archbishop."
John patted the man on the back then walked with him back to
his seat. Once Timothy was settled down beside his wife,
John moved to the back of the line.
The archbishop stood.
"I will concede that I didn't handle Fr. Solas' dismissal as I
should have. In my defense, I have found that those
priests who reject some of the Church's laws come to reject
even more important laws. I feared for this parish
and..."
The first man in line rushed for the microphone.
"Whoa. Wait. First you tell us that, with Fr.
Mike, we weren't at risk of physical harm. Now that guy
calls you out and all of a sudden you feared for us?
Pick a lane, Wesson!"
"Shame on you!" a woman shouted to the questioner.
"That's no way to address our archbishop!"
Her comment was met with a smattering of applause.
"When he starts acting like a leader, I'll treat him like a
leader!"
"In my day, we showed respect to our elders and especially in
a house of God!"
Olivia Olsen rose to her feet.
"Ma'am, I'm going to guess that your day and my day are the
same. And maybe if we hadn't been so quick to show
respect just because of someone's title and position... just
maybe this wouldn't have gone on for so long. Respect
needs to be earned!"
"Go Grandma!" Owen encouraged as Olivia's comment was met with
thunderous applause.
At his earliest opportunity, Dr. Ewing regained control of the
microphone.
"Thank you, everyone, for your... spirited comments.
Now, perhaps, we can let the archbishop clarify what he
meant."
"Thank you, Dr. Ewing. As I said, I wish I had handled
Fr. Solas' re-assignment in a better way. But, as you
can imagine, I have many obligations. It's not an
excuse, simply the truth. Know that I would never
willingly put this parish or any other in danger and I would
not assign a priest credibly accused of abuse to another
parish or..."
"Liar!"
All eyes were on Mason who had stood up and was glaring at the
archbishop.
"You are a liar!" he reiterated. "Your nephew raped
me! And you knew! I know you knew because I told
you!"
All those gathered around Mason, except Joshua, looked at him
in shock. The church went quiet save for nervous
whispering.
"I was at St. Richard's in New Lebanon when it happened.
You were filling in for my Church History teacher who was on
maternity leave. I liked your class. I liked
you. And so... so I told you. And you... you told
me that I must have misunderstood. Had I been drinking?
you asked. I'd never had anything more than Communion
wine at the time. You didn't believe me! I doubt
you even looked into it! All I know was that, within a
week, your nephew was gone and so were you. So don't
tell us that you would never put anyone in danger.
You're as good as a rapist yourself!" Mason howled, tears
streaming down his face. "If you'd only done your job
then... others... others wouldn't have..."
Kyle stood and rested a hand on Mason's shaking
shoulder. Steady and determined, he looked around the
church then turned his unflinching gaze onto the archbishop.
"Others wouldn't have been abused by your nephew. I
wouldn't have been raped. My name is Kyle
McIntyre. I'm the one from the news interview, from the
article. I'm the seminarian who your nephew raped.
I'm also the nephew of a bishop... Bishop Tony Merriman
of Albany. And I know the love that exists between uncle
and nephew. But I also know that if I'd done what your
nephew did... Uncle Tony would have done whatever he needed to
do to protect children and young people. Familial love
is not an excuse. You, sir, stand accused of covering up
for a rapist. We're gathered here... in God's house...
in the presence of our Christ... in His name... in the
name of the Truth... tell us. Is the accusation true?"
All eyes were on the archbishop. For a long while, not a
sound was heard following Kyle's demand.
Then came one defeated word.
"Yes."
Knowing nothing he could say would improve upon the brutal
eloquence of Kyle and Mason, John had come rushing back to the
group.
A cacophony of shouts and boos erupted.
The archbishop tried to say more but people began leaving
their pews.
A couple of police officers rushed forward and escorted the
archbishop back into the vestibule and away, causing the
shouts to grow louder.
Mason was frozen, transfixed by the mayhem.
"We need to get out of here!" Joshua bellowed. "Go
somewhere else."
"Our place! Everyone can come to our place!" Tiva
invited.
"Thank you! We're gathering at the Levines," Joshua
relayed. "Everyone, stick together!"
Clutching hands and shoulders, the group managed to get out of
the church together. They were quickly divided up into
cars and then on their way, leaving the agitated crowd behind
them.
*~*~*
As if she'd been expecting the company, Tiva welcomed her and
the rabbi's visitors with a spread of sweets and snacks,
coffee and cocoa.
"They believed me..." Mason mused aloud. "All of those
people... they don't even know me and... they believed
me."
"And Kyle made the archbishop admit that he knew!" Roger
remarked, shaking his head in continued surprise.
"Mason and I did. I doubt he would have answered me
without Mason's testimony," Kyle stressed.
"You were both tremendously brave," Tiva praised.
Joshua nodded.
"Very. I'm so proud to count you both as among my
friends."
Kyle flushed with pride while Mason gave Joshua a trembling
smile.
"Thanks, Josh. I still... I can't believe I did
that. And you..." Mason turned to John.
"You're Josh's cousin, right?"
John nodded.
"Well, you missed your calling. You should be a
lawyer. I mean... unless you are a lawyer?"
John chuckled and shook his head.
"No, I'm a... public speaker."
Mason, Renee, and Roger wondered why this made some of the
others snicker but let it go.
"But thank you. Fr. Mike is a good friend of mine.
While I think hearing from survivors was the most important
part of that meeting... I wanted his name cleared."
"I think you succeeded in that, John," Sean assured.
"And you cleared someone's else, too."
JenniAnn smiled.
"Thanks for that. It was definitely a very minor concern
all things considered but..."
"It's not minor," Joshua protested. "The archbishop
accused you of something of which you were innocent.
Worse than that, he judged you and publicly acted on that
judgment. He broke a commandment, as John said."
"Wait... I'm confused," Roger interjected.
"Wesson sent Fr. Mike to Albany citing the 'fact' that he'd
given JenniAnn, his friend, Communion despite knowing she was
having sex outside of wedlock," Andrew explained, anger
seeping into his tone even as he tried to control it.
"The following Sunday, Wesson refused to give JenniAnn
Communion."
"He also threw in there that Tiva and Mike took ballroom
dancing classes together... with my blessing, mind you.
All completely above board," the rabbi added.
"Which was ridiculous. But the truth is..."
JenniAnn glanced at Andrew who nodded. "Andrew and I are
asexuals. Which means I was not and have never had sex
outside of wedlock."
"Hence breaking the commandment. Bearing false witness,"
Renee put together.
"Right. And I'm not naive. I'm sure most people
assume Andrew and I have consummated our relationship.
But that's beside the point."
"It is. Jesus welcomed everyone to his table.
Saints and sinners alike," Joshua recounted. "It's not
for the archbishop or any priest to decide who gets
Communion. So even if JenniAnn had been doing what he
thought..." He shook his head. "Wrong. Very
wrong. It is the teaching of the Catholic Church that
those who have sinned and not made confession and been
absolved shouldn't take Communion. But it's up to them
to make that decision. Not the clergy."
"Do you think..." Kyle started before his voice dwindled.
"Go on, Kyle," Joshua prompted.
"It just occurred to me... The archbishop more or less
admitted that he was grasping at straws to get Fr. Mike
out. It seems so stupid. I feel like there had to
have been more to his plan. It's just a theory but... do
you think he wanted that spot for his nephew?"
The group, sans Mason, Renee, and Roger, all looked to Joshua.
"I think..." Joshua began carefully. "That it's a very
plausible theory."
"Jesus..." Roger muttered.
"It makes sense," Peter agreed. "We know now that he
absolutely knew that his nephew had a history of abuse.
Maybe he thought that if he had him close by, he could keep an
eye on him. Control him."
"Shuffling him around hadn't worked. So, yeah, why not
try the opposite?" Mason supposed.
JenniAnn's phone gave off a twinkling melody.
"Ooh, sorry..." Her face pink, she glanced at the
phone. "Joe! Hi, Joe! You are!" She
rose to her feet. "Okay, we'll let you in. See ya
in a sec." She hung up and looked to Tiva and the
rabbi. "Joe's just outside!"
"Well, we best let the D.A. in." Yakov got to his feet
and went with JenniAnn to the door. A few moments later,
they reappeared with the disheveled Joe.
Joshua stood and embraced the newcomer.
"Joe... so glad you're here."
Joe thumped Joshua on the back before releasing him.
"I'm glad I could be here. Angie and I were in Hawaii
for a long Valentine's celebration but... when we heard about
the meeting, we decided to leave early. And I'm glad we
did. Whew..." Joe noticed then that Kyle and Mason
were present. "Oh, hey."
"Joe, this is Kyle McIntyre and his girlfriend, Ana-Maria
Brughetti. And Mason Edwards, Renee Colson, and her
cousin, Roger Colson," Joshua introduced. "This is Joe
Maxwell, Manhattan district attorney."
After an exchange of greetings, Joe sat down.
"As soon as I left the meeting, I called some of my
counterparts in nearby cities. We're going to be
subpoenaing some records from the archbishop, St. Richard's,
and everywhere Blaine Wesson has been assigned. After
tonight, I have no doubt our orders will be met with
compliance. I hope you boys are ready..." Joe
turned to Kyle and Mason. "As dramatic as tonight was,
it's going to go viral. I've no doubt someone was there
with their phone's camera on."
Kyle nodded.
"I don't doubt it either. I filmed some of it
myself. I wanted Fr. Mike to see John defend him."
"I... I'm not sure I'm ready for the attention," Mason
admitted. "I don't regret what I said but..."
Renee squeezed his arm.
"I'll be there with you, Mason."
"So will I," Roger vowed.
"I'll be there whenever you need me, Mason," Joshua assured.
"You can't be with me all of the time. You all want to
go into work with me tomorrow?" Mason asked with a forced
smile.
"I'll go," Joshua offered.
"I was just kidding, Josh."
"But I could. If you want. Let's see what tomorrow
brings. You didn't identify yourself at the church so
you may have some time. But I fear that, if Joe is right
and there is video, it's only a matter of time before a
co-worker sees it and recognizes you."
"Or even someone in our family." Roger frowned.
"I'd like to think they wouldn't out you but..."
Ana-Maria grimaced.
"I first found out about what happened to Kyle because of a
loudmouth family member so..."
"It's only a matter of time," Mason concluded. He turned
back to Joshua. "You would come to work with me?
Just as a sort of... buffer?"
"I would do that. Absolutely."
Kyle rested a hand on Mason's arm.
"Joshua's a man of his word. Trust me on that."
Mason nodded.
"Yeah... I... I've seen that. Kyle, I..."
Mason's eyes welled. "I feel like I need to..."
His voice broke. "If I had been more... more
persistent. If I'd told more people then..."
Kyle shook his head.
"No. Mason, you... you were just a kid. Even
younger than me and I... I barely kept it together. I...
I hurt people I love..." He glanced at Joshua before
turning back to his fellow survivor. "Because... cause I
was so... so angry. If it wasn't for my uncle... for Fr.
Mike... the rest of my family... I might not have had the
strength to go to the police. I'm sure I wouldn't
have. So please... don't apologize. You are not
the one who needs to apologize. Please tell me you know
that, Mason."
Mason stared into the younger man's beseeching, kind eyes and
nodded.
"I... I know that. Thank you... You... you
don't know what your compassion means to me, Kyle."
"I might know at least something of it. I... I've felt a
lot of compassion myself during these past couple of
weeks. I hope we can spend some more time together,
Mason. I think we can help each other." Kyle
looked around the room. "All of us. This tragedy
has touched us all. More than anything I miss the
community I used to have in the Catholic Church but... God is
great. And He's given me this new community. Our
community."
Joshua embraced the two men, starting off a series of hugs and
kind words.
The goodwill continued until well after 10:00 when the group
finally parted, with Mason and Kyle feeling buoyed, loved, and
ready to meet the new reality that awaited them.
*~*~*
Aftermath
A Month Later
Sunday, March 18th, 2018
In between the Sunday performances of Jesus Christ
Superstar, many of the Friends had gathered in St.
Genesius' office, watching a local news report.
"It's been just over a month since the Catholic Church's
ongoing sexual abuse scandal rocked Manhattan when it was
revealed that former Archbishop Francis Wesson knowingly
covered up a rape perpetrated by his nephew, Fr. Blaine
Wesson," a smartly dressed female reporter recounted from St.
Mary Magdalene's steps. "The younger Wesson, who has
been missing since mid-February, was publicly accused of rape
by two young men during a meeting right here at St. Mary
Magdalene's Church on February 15th. Since then, others
have come forward with accusations against Blaine
Wesson. Now, I'm here with District Attorney Joe Maxwell
who has an update for us. District Attorney, thank you
for joining us."
"Thank you, Mindy. I appreciate the opportunity to speak
with you," Joe replied.
"Mr. Maxwell, what can you tell us about the cases against
Blaine Wesson?"
"Since the crimes were committed outside of Manhattan, I'm not
privy to them. That being said, I have been in touch
with both Mr. McIntyre and Mr. Edwards. I have every
confidence that they're cooperating with their local
authorities."
"Mr. McIntyre and Mr. Edwards being the two young men who
accused Fr. Wesson, correct?"
"Yes, that's correct."
"But it was your office that subpoenaed the former
archbishop's office, yes?"
"It was," Joe verified. "Since the accusations were made
in Manhattan and since the archbishop acknowledged his part in
the cover-up while here," he motioned to the church. "We
were concerned that the archbishop might have knowledge of
other abuses, both within and outside of Manhattan."
"And were your concerns validated by anything you found?"
Mindy questioned.
"They were. Because of our findings, we've decided to
begin legal proceedings against the archdiocese and the former
archbishop."
"So does that mean you have reason to believe the former
archbishop covered up for priests within Manhattan?"
"We have reason to believe the archdiocese and Francis Wesson
knowingly moved abusive priests around, failing to protect
those they claimed to serve," Joe answered carefully.
"District attorney, is it true that evidence was found that
the former archbishop sought to place his nephew at this
church... to make him the pastor of St. Mary Magdalene's?"
"Mindy, I hope you and your viewers will understand that this
is an active investigation and, as such, I can only speak
about it at a very high level. I can't answer that
question," Joe deflected.
Back at St. Genesius', Owen pointed at the screen.
"Look! His ears are turning red. He's
ticked. I think that means he knows it's true and is mad
it got out."
"Unbelievable..." Shane grumbled. "So it wasn't just his
nephew that Wesson protected..."
"And did you read the article in the Times yesterday?" Kemara
asked. "The earliest accusations against Wesson were
made by a couple of students at an all-girls high school."
"His first assignment," Emma added, shaking her head. "I
wonder what those people who were accusing gay people at the
meeting think now?"
"One thing I still don't get..." Eric began. "You said
that the archbishop... former archbishop, I mean... copped to
the cover-up within a minute of Kyle pressing him.
Why? Why after decades... assuming he knew about the
earliest cases... does he just drop the act right there?
Why resign the very next day?"
"I've thought about that," Andrew replied. "It's
strange. But then it occurred to me... Joshua was
standing right behind Mason and Kyle."
"You think he saw something? In Joshua, I mean?"
JenniAnn questioned.
The angel of death shrugged.
"I'm not sure. But maybe. Or maybe not...
It's not like he didn't try to weasel his way out of it
later." Andrew dragged his hand through his hair in
frustration.
"Right. He did that interview with some sympathetic
right-wing Catholic rag saying, yes, he knew about Mason's
accusation and he knew his nephew had 'crossed a
boundary.' But Mason was a troubled kid who made more of
it than he should have. And Francis was shocked... just
shocked!... when he read about Kyle," Owen recounted, eyes
rolling.
"And he thought his nephew had been the perfect angel before
and after St. Richard's, I suppose?" Kylie shook her
head and patted her tummy. "It just makes me so sick and
sad."
Adam stroked her back.
"It is sick and sad. And so tragic."
"I'm just glad that Joshua is still around. Not only for
Mason and Kyle but..." Monica played with the sleeve of
her angel dress. "It's been very helpful having Joshua
there as Arthur and I explain to Liam why we don't go to St.
Mary's anymore."
"I know it's been hard for Ivy. She's dismayed, angry...
but the Catholic Church is her mother's church. She
can't bring herself to switch to El-Chanan no matter how
similar it is," Zeke reported. "And I can understand how
she feels."
"And I'm proud of her for standing strong. For fighting
from within the Church," JenniAnn replied. "I just...
can't. But you better believe that if Ivy and Sy get
married in a Catholic Church... I will be there.
Beaming."
Diana smiled at the thought.
"Me too. And I think they will. With Zeke as a
co-celebrant."
"Aww!" Kemara brightened at the idea. "It'll be a
beautiful, wonderful day no matter where it happens."
"And you'll have the most adorable grandkids, Zeke and Diana!"
Emma gushed.
With their imaginations turned towards the future and babies,
the Friends' moods lifted as they prepared themselves for
their evening show.
*~*~*
Feeling somewhat nervous, Bishop Tony knocked on the rectory
door outside of St. Rafiq's. He smiled when the door
opened without the bolt sliding and multiple unlocking noises
he was used to.
"Bishop Tony!" Eunice greeted with a warm smile. "Come
in! Come in!"
"Thank you, Mother Eunice, I..."
"Eunie, please. And go on."
"Only if you stick to Tony."
Eunie chuckled.
"It's agreed. Eunie and Tony."
"Thank you." Tony smiled as the other priest ushered him
into her home. "I'm sorry for just showing up. I
intended to make an appointment but..."
"Nonsense! Gabriel and I appreciate the company.
How were your Masses in Albany?"
"Very good. Fr. Mike celebrated two of them. It's
nice to sit back and enjoy the Mass as a parishioner
sometimes."
"Most definitely. Gabriel and I switch off sometimes for
just that reason. He's in the study. Come on
back."
Bishop Tony followed Eunie through the couple's quaint, warm
home. He could understand why Kyle and Ana-Maria had
visited the pair so often during the past month.
"Honey, Tony from Albany is here!" Eunie called before
entering the study.
Gabriel set down a book he was reading and held a hand out to
their visitor.
"Tony! Welcome! I was hoping you'd make it back to
El-Chanan soon."
"I'd hoped to come so many times but, umm, I've been busy
and..."
Gabriel waved to a comfortable chair.
"We understand. Please sit."
"Thank you."
"Reuel has kept us informed," Gabriel shared. "We've
seen many of your media appearances since Kyle's statement at
St. Mary's."
Tony smiled wearily.
"There have been so many of them... But I've felt the
need to speak up. So many of my fellow bishops and
priests are offering half-baked apologies with no real
solutions. Enough is enough."
Eunie, who had stepped into a nearby kitchenette, returned
with a cup of tea.
"Yes, you're very much correct in that, Tony. But you
also need to take care of yourself."
Tony laughed.
"Have you been talking with Joshua?"
"Yes though he hasn't said anything of his concerns for
you. But if he has spoken to you about your
health... I think you know he knows best."
Tony sighed and took a long, slow sip of the tea.
"Chamomile... and something else?"
"A touch of lavender."
"Delicious. Thank you. It's just what I need."
"That and more food," Eunie pressed. "You look like
you've lost a good ten... maybe even twenty pounds?"
The bishop only bowed his head giving silent assent.
"Let me get you something to eat," Gabriel offered.
"No, no. I'm fine. My family has a huge feast
planned for this evening. I promise I'll eat.
Greedily even. I just..." Tony peered at the two
priests. "I have a reason for coming here. And it
will help my health, I think. I'd like to know... would
you be willing to accept Kyle into your priesthood? Not
right away, of course. I know there will be lots of
training but... I know it's still the desire of his
heart. And... I would feel he was safe here."
Gabriel and Eunie exchanged a quick glance, the latter nodding
at the former.
"Of course we would welcome Kyle! He's expressed
interest but we haven't wanted to push," Gabriel
explained. "As far as training... we utilize an
apprenticeship model. He'd be paired with an older,
experienced priest. It would be up to Kyle whether he'd
want to reside with that priest, remain at home, or we've even
had parishioners sponsor candidates. And Reuel has,
too."
"That's very wise... to have those options," Tony
opined. "But about the older priest... If he was
interested... even though he's not from your tradition...
could Fr. Mike be Kyle's... adviser priest?"
"Does Fr. Mike want to be a priest in the El-Chananite
Church?" Eunie checked.
The bishop's eyes filled.
"I think so. Yes. He comes back glowing after he
tags along with Kyle to visit you. I think he only
remains with the Catholic Church because of, well, me.
He's seen what this past month and a half has done to me and
he's reluctant to leave Albany... the Catholic Church...
because of it. But I don't want to hold him or Kyle
back."
"Selfishly, I'd like to count so noble and selfless a man
among our priesthood," Gabriel replied. "And we would be
willing to. Eunie and I have read his blog. His
heart seems to be aligned with us in every way in which we
differ from the Catholic Church. His training would be
minimal. I'd like to consult with other priests but..."
"I imagine they'll agree with us," Eunie finished. "But
it would have to be Fr. Mike himself who asked to enter into
our priesthood."
"Of course," Tony agreed.
"And I do wonder..."
"Yes, my dear?" Gabriel encouraged.
"Based on our visit last week and from what Reuel has told us,
Asteriana seems to have a fair share of Catholics... some of
which have begun attending Mass here," Eunie pointed
out. "So, perhaps, Fr. Mike and Kyle would be interested
in ministering as part of the El-Chananite Church in
Asteriana."
"To Fr. Mike's own people..." Gabriel nodded. "I
like that idea very much. And I believe Joshua would, as
well. Nothing can restore what they've lost, of
course. But to be able to retain a piece of their former
Church... Fr. Mike... as they enter into communion with a new
one... I like it very much."
Bishop Tony beamed, his tears now joyful.
"Thank you. I appreciate this so very much."
Eunie hugged him first, then Gabriel.
"Of course! Now... I would be remiss if I didn't ask...
are you interested in joining us?" the man inquired.
Tony let out a deep, ragged breath.
"Oh, Gabriel... I would love to. But I need to
remain where I am. I... I haven't told anyone yet but
I've been asked to help with the Archdiocese of New York in
the wake of Francis Wesson's resignation. Which means...
it'll fall to me to find a permanent pastor for St. Mary
Magdalene's. I owe that much to Mike. And to
Joshua, of course. But maybe some day..."
Moved by the man's selflessness, Eunie kissed his cheeks.
"God bless you, Tony. And just remember... we're all
part of the same Great Church, serving the same Wonderful
Creator. You're our brother."
"Thank you..." Tony murmured. "Thank you... my brother
and my sister in Christ... in Joshua."
"Always, Tony. Always," Gabriel vowed.
*~*~*
Joshua sat between Renee and Ana-Maria in the Levines' living
room, watching a magazine photographer take shots of Kyle and
Mason. Since the latter still didn't know about Dyeland,
the Levines' home and St. Genesius' had become the de facto
headquarters for the Friends as they sought to include Mason,
Renee, and Roger whenever possible.
"Roger, I have some of those little pastries you loved so much
last time," Tiva enticed. "Rugelach."
"Rugelach," Roger repeated from where he sat with the rabbi on
a couch across from Joshua and the girls. "I know I've
heard of it before. I don't know why I have such a hard
time remembering the word."
"You'll get it eventually," Tiva assured.
"Because she'll keep jamming it down your throat," the rabbi
whispered.
"What was that, dear?" Tiva asked with exaggerated sweetness.
"Nothing, my precious buttercup."
Ana-Maria laughed with delight.
"I want to be like you two when I'm old and married."
Her face flushed. "Umm, I mean..."
The rabbi chuckled.
"Relax, dear girl. We are old."
"And married!" Tiva chortled. "Joshua, can I refill your
spiced milk?"
"No, no. Still working on this one. Thank you,
though." Joshua smiled up at their courteous
hostess. "I appreciate this. Things are just a
little crazy over at St. G's right now."
"You don't think Ilana wanted to shout questions above
'Hey-sanna, Hosanna. Hey, JC, JC?'" Yakov teased.
"Probably not..."
"Well, in any case, it's our honor. What the boys are
doing is very important."
Tiva sat down beside her husband and nodded.
"They've come a long way in a month. Especially your
Mason." She smiled at Renee whose face shone with pride.
"He really has changed... He even..." She lowered
her voice. "Roger and I have started going to an
Episcopal Church and... Mason actually went with us this
morning. He says he's still an atheist but... I wonder
sometimes."
"He asked to borrow my Bible," Roger shared. "I thought
that was interesting."
"Very..." a pleased Joshua replied.
Kyle approached with Mason a few steps behind him.
"They're done with the photos, thankfully. Now..."
Tiva handed him a plate of rugelach.
"Thank you..." Kyle eagerly popped a bite into his mouth
and held the plate out towards Mason. "I wanted some so
badly but my mom would kill me if there were photos of me in
Time Magazine with gooey goodness all over my shirt."
"It is gooey... and good," Mason agreed. "Thank you,
Tiva."
"You're very welcome, Mason. Are they starting your
interview soon?"
"Yeah. We have a quick break first." Slightly
panicked, Mason looked over at the reporter.
Yakov squeezed his hand.
"You'll be okay. Ilana is a member of our
synagogue. She's a good girl. She won't press too
hard."
"Thanks... Speaking of... I keep meaning to ask.
Are you Joshua's rabbi?" Mason looked back and forth between
Yakov and Joshua.
Yakov spoke first.
"Actually... I feel it's more accurate to say that Joshua is
my rabbi."
Joshua beamed at the other man.
"Thank you, Yakov. I appreciate that. Truly.
But, Mason, I do usually attend Yakov's synagogue, Beth El,
when I'm in town."
Visibly confused, Mason nodded.
"Okay... gotcha..."
Kyle clapped him on the back.
"Just one of the many mysteries of Joshua, right?"
"Guess so!"
"Fellows, are you ready?" Ilana asked upon approaching.
"Yeah, I think so," Kyle answered.
"Sure," Mason agreed.
Joshua and their respective girlfriends gave the two men hugs.
"So proud of you," Joshua applauded. "This is going to
do a lot of good for other survivors."
"Thanks, Josh."
"Thank you, Joshua."
Mason and Kyle gave brave smiles to their audience before
joining Ilana on the other side of the room where she promptly
started the interview.
"To start, in only as much detail as you feel comfortable
sharing, could you please tell me about the abuse you suffered
at the hands of Blaine Wesson?" Ilana asked gently.
Joshua and the others, teary-eyed despite the fact that they'd
witnessed many such interviews during the past month, listened
as Kyle told the reporter about cleaning the bathroom,
Wesson's surprise intrusion, and the rape. They grew
more tense when Kyle finished speaking and Ilana turned to
Mason. He had yet to reveal the full extent of his
abuse.
Mason looked over at Renee and Joshua who offered him loving,
encouraging smiles. He managed a small smile in return
and turned back to Ilana.
"He was my math teacher. I wasn't very good at math so
he asked me to come by after school for tutoring. I... I
was hoping to go to college on a basketball scholarship and I
knew I needed to raise my GPA. So I went. And at
first it started out with innocuous stuff. Setting a
hand on my back as he gave me instructions. Then it
got... weird. His hand would drift a little too far
down. But I thought maybe it was just... he zoned out,
you know? I stopped showing up for tutoring, in any
case. Sometimes, during the weekends, I'd bike over to
the school to practice dunking, three point shots, that sort
of thing. And this was before schools were locked up all
the time. At least a handful of teachers were usually
around so the side door would be open. I'd go in, play,
shower, go about my day. One Saturday, I came out of the
shower and Wesson was there. He started talking.
Just normal stuff. About my classes. The
team. Except he kept getting closer and closer.
We'd been sitting on a bench but I stood up when I started to
feel uncomfortable. I said I'd forgotten my necklace in
the shower and I'd see him later. I thought he'd leave
but... he followed me into the shower, threw me against the
wall, and... did it. And I just... I went somewhere
else. In my head I mean. It was like I was
watching this horrible movie from outside my body. Then
he just walked away. I picked up my stuff and...
left. That night, I woke up screaming. My parents
came running into my room and... I told them.
Everything."
Kyle clasped Mason's trembling right hand.
"Did your parents believe you?" Ilana softly inquired.
Mason shook his head.
"They aren't bad people. They just... Like... like
I said... he was my math teacher. And... and my parents
knew I hated math. And they were also very
Catholic. Like Mass every Sunday, sometimes on week days
Catholic. They said it had just been a nightmare..."
Across the room, Renee wept in Joshua's arms.
"I'm so sorry," Ilana murmured. "How... how did that
impact the rest of your life?"
Mason laughed darkly.
"It destroyed it... at least for several years. I barely
graduated from high school. Forget about getting a
scholarship. I moved out, bounced from buddy's couch to
buddy's couch. Didn't go to college... at least not
until nearly a decade later when I started at a community
college. I got a pretty good job. Enough to make
ends meet, anyway. I... I have a serious girlfriend for
the first time in my life." Mason turned to Kyle.
"I... I'm just so glad that you had the support you
needed. Right from the start."
"Me too," Kyle agreed. "I... I only wish you could have
had the same, Mason."
Mason sighed and nodded.
"At least I have it now."
Both men looked over to the couches, to those who loved and
supported them.
"I'm very glad for that, too, Kyle and Mason. Now, I'm
wondering if you could tell me how those experiences have
impacted your faith?" Ilana asked.
As before, Mason turned to Kyle to go first.
"My feelings about the Catholic Church are... complicated," he
addressed. "I will never forget everything it taught
me. And I have great respect for men like my uncle,
Bishop Tony Merriman, who have selflessly served the Church
and done so without trying to cover up its ugly flaws.
But... I don't feel comfortable in the Catholic Church any
more. I don't trust it. So my girlfriend and I
have been going to a different, still Christian but
non-Catholic Church."
Ilana smiled.
"Your girlfriend. Can we talk about that for a moment?"
Kyle blushed as he smiled over at Ana-Maria who nodded.
"Sure."
"I trust this is a new development?"
Kyle chuckled.
"New and old. Ana-Maria and I were dating for years
before I joined the seminary. I, uh, broke up with her
when I entered it. Thankfully, she was still there for
me when I left... through all of this... and, for that, I'm
eternally grateful. I still hope to serve God, with her
at my side, but... outside the Catholic Church."
"I'm so glad you have each other," Ilana replied before
turning to Mason. "Do you have anything to add, Mason?"
"Uh... Yeah, I guess so. Unfortunately, I wasn't
able to hold onto my faith like Kyle has. He's still
very... Jesus-y. Sorry. I don't mean you're
obnoxious or preachy, man. I just mean... you still
believe. In Jesus," Mason rambled.
Kyle nodded, sneaking a look at Joshua.
"I do, yeah. Very much."
Mason nodded.
"And, umm, I have I guess... started contemplating Jesus more,
I guess you could say?" he continued. "I've been hanging
around St. Genesius' Theatre where they do Jesus Christ
Superstar every year. And it hits me, you know,
that Jesus... he was abused. So I feel like... even just
as a historical person... he would... get me?"
Back on the couch, Ana-Maria laced her fingers through
Joshua's as he peered at Mason, misty-eyed. The girl
could just hear Joshua murmuring.
"I do..." he whispered.
"And I have been going to an Episcopal Church with my
girlfriend and best buddy," Mason continued.
Roger perked up then his face softened. He hadn't
realized until that moment just how highly Mason had come to
value him.
"I don't really get into it like they do... but I also don't
hate it," Mason finished.
"Thank you. So you both mentioned girlfriends,
friends. And maybe I can chat with them quickly... but
how would you say this has impacted them?"
This time, Mason spoke first.
"My girlfriend and buddy were both Catholic. Regular
Mass attendance sort of Catholics. And, like I said,
we're all going to an Episcopal church now. So... I
think that says everything. It wasn't just the
rape. Bad people are everywhere. I think it was
more the archbishop not believing me... not looking into my
accusation... and now knowing that happened over and
over. He disregarded and covered up and denied over and
over. And he wasn't the only one."
Kyle nodded.
"That's so hard for me to fathom, too. Except for my
uncle, of course, none of my close family members have
attended Mass since it happened. I know we will again
some day. Uncle Tony is celebrating his fiftieth
anniversary as a priest next year and I'll be there for his
jubilee Mass. We all will be. Because he deserves
that. I can't imagine what it feels like to devote your
entire adult life to the Church and then watch it hurt a child
you love. I... I look at him sometimes and I just... I
want to cry. He's trapped in this impossible, middle
place. But... he has his faith. And... and I know
God is with him. In the middle."
On the couch, Joshua thought of Tony with immense love and
nodded.
As Ilana's interview turned to Mason's and Kyle's suggestions
for how the Church could make amends and prevent further
abuses, the men and their supporters began to relax.
Once Ilana and her photographer had packed up, the group moved
the Levines' living room back into its normal arrangement and
visited together.
Joshua smiled as he gazed at them... Kyle and Ana-Maria seated
together, hands clasped... Mason sitting on the floor in front
of Renee, her lightly stroking his back... and Roger...
staring at Joshua.
Joshua cocked his head and smiled at the man.
"Doing okay, Roger?"
Roger snapped out of his reverie and nodded.
"Oh, uh, yeah. Actually... I could use the
restroom. Josh, could you remind me where it is?"
Sensing something was up, Joshua hastened to his feet.
"Sure thing. Be right back."
Roger followed Joshua into the hallway.
"So it's just right..."
"I don't really need the bathroom... Josh."
Joshua's eyebrow crooked upward upon hearing the odd tone in
Roger's voice as he said his name.
"Roger, what's..."
"Where were you born?" Roger pressed, his voice gone husky.
"I was born in Bethlehem," Joshua answered honestly.
"And I... I'm guessing not Bethlehem, Pennsylvania?"
Joshua shook his head.
"A-and what's your mother's name?"
"Maryam."
"Mary..." Roger murmured. "And the name of... of the man
who raised you?"
Joshua knew with absolutely certainty, in that moment, that
Roger knew. He hadn't said "dad's name" or "father's
name."
"Roger..." Joshua reached out to set a hand on his
arm. "The name of the man who raised me is Yosef.
Yosef of Nazareth."
Roger's face crumpled and he began to weep.
Joshua pulled the man to him, embracing him tightly.
"I'm so glad you know, Roger. So very glad."
Joshua pulled away just enough to beam at the man.
"I... I can't believe you're here... really here."
"I am, Roger."
Roger nodded against Joshua's shoulder.
"Ever since I... I met you... Little things...
Even... what you yelled at the bar. I Googled it...
posted on message boards about it. Someone... they said
it was Aramaic. 'Be gone, Satan.'"
Joshua nodded.
"He was there... in the bar?"
"Yes. But you don't need to worry about that."
"Because you sent him away?"
"Yes. And your prayers... Renee's prayers...
they've keep him away from Mason."
"Good... I'm glad. This evening... whenever God
came up. It was like... you were answering," Roger
continued.
"I was. Even though Mason's not ready to hear it from
me, his soul is listening to me... for me. I wanted him
to know that I do understand him, that I'm with him. I'm here
for all of you... my beautiful children." An amused
smile lit up Joshua's face.
"What is it?" Roger questioned.
Joshua chuckled.
"I was just remembering... back in junior high, you were so
worried that your face wasn't going to clear up. You
even looked to see if there was a patron saint of acne."
Roger, too, laughed at the memory.
"I decided that St. Anthony of Egypt was as close as I was
going to get."
"Good choice... Anthony..." Joshua smiled fondly.
"Roger, you were always beautiful to me... but it did clear up
very nicely, huh?"
Still laughing, Roger nodded. He smiled as Joshua held
his face in his hands. He felt the same sort of pride as
he did when his mother bragged about him to her friends... but
more.
"Do the others know? Does Renee know?" he asked.
"Not yet. All of the St. Genesius crowd knows.
Kyle, Ana-Maria, Tony, Mike..."
"The Levines?"
"Yes."
"But... they're Jewish so..."
"So I'm Jewish, too," Joshua reminded. "They're like my
earliest followers."
"So... that's what Rabbi Yakov meant when he said that you
were his rabbi."
"Yep."
Roger sighed happily.
"I... I hope Renee does come to know. And Mason.
Definitely Mason."
"I do, too. Very much. But it has to happen in
their time. It needs to be that way for everyone...
well, almost everyone."
"Otherwise they'll think the person trying to persuade them...
or you... or both are crazy?"
"Exactly. On rare occasion, I need to make myself
known... like with Paul on the road to Damascus. But
otherwise... patience is the best option."
"It must be hard," Roger suggested with a frown.
"Like... having a kid and knowing they're your kid but... they
don't know that. And if you get too close... too
soon..."
"They'd be afraid... annoyed... intimidated," Joshua finished.
"Especially..." Roger trailed off.
"Especially in this case... when Mason has been betrayed so
completely." Tears filled Joshua's eyes.
"Your heart must be broken by all of this," Roger murmured.
Joshua nodded but forced a smile.
"Broken... but still hopeful, still touched by all the
goodness I see. What the Wessons did is like... like a
nail... But then when I see how Ana-Maria and Renee have
supported their guys... And how you've stepped up for
Mason despite your initial misgivings... To feel that
warmth, that love... it's... everything."
His smile relaxed, the tenseness in his face easing away, too.
"Now..." Joshua clapped a hand on Roger's
shoulder. "We'll find more time to talk soon but we
better head back lest they all think you have a bladder
issue."
Roger burst into laughter.
"Good idea. Thank you... for this."
"Thank you. This did me so much good, Roger."
Joshua squeezed his shoulder and then the two returned to the
others.
"Did you get lost?" Mason teased.
Roger shook his head.
"No... just got to talking."
"More rugelach?" Tiva offered.
Roger smiled and nodded.
"Yes, please. Thank you."
Yakov eyed the younger man with some interest then looked over
at Joshua who was still smiling.
"Roger knows," he whispered to Tiva when she sat back down
beside him.
"About Joshua?"
The rabbi nodded.
"I'm so glad..."
"Me too."
The couple joined hands and admired their visitors, praying
that, very soon, Renee and Mason would learn what the rest of
them had.
*~*~*
A
New Home
Tuesday, March 20th, 2018
"Mason, are you ready?" Amber-Marie asked as she stepped into
the lobby of her office.
Mason set down the magazine he'd been perusing and nodded.
"Yeah. Thanks."
Amber-Marie ushered the man into her consultation room and sat
across from him.
"So how have things been since we last spoke?"
"Pretty good. It's been weird, you know, with the press
and everything but... Josh, especially, has been really
great. He's been coming to work with me whenever there's
a big story. Just a... human buffer, I guess. I
mean my co-workers are all great but... people are
people. They're curious. They gossip. The
first time was a little weird. Josh and I overheard
someone refer to him as my 'emotional support human.'
You know... like an emotional support animal."
"I do, yeah." Amber-Marie grimaced.
Mason laughed.
"So Josh just shrugged and said 'I guess that's fair. I
had a donkey for emotional support once.' And it was
just so weird and quirky that this co-worker just kind of
nodded and ran back to his office."
Amber-Marie smirked, thinking of Yoktan.
"My boss absolutely loves him. And I can see why.
The office morale is just so much better with Josh
around. He remembers everyone's kids' names, always
seems to say just the right thing to calm down an intense
meeting... My boss, Doug, actually offered Josh a
position in our HR department but he turned it down. He
has his carpentry and stuff, ya know."
"Right. So I can understand not wanting to go into
things with your co-workers... and I think it's great that
Joshua is helping to diffuse tense or awkward
situations. But how are you doing with opening up with
Renee and Roger?"
"Well... they were both there when a Time Magazine reporter
interviewed Kyle and me this past Monday. So they've
heard the story. I haven't said much more about it to
Roger. But that night... Renee and I had a long
talk. I, umm, I was... pretty crass when we first
started dating. About sex and stuff, I mean."
Mason hung his head. "Said things that I shouldn't
have. I apologized to her for that. I think I just
did it because... well, I was trying to convince myself that I
was okay... sexually, I mean. As a guy, it's like you're
supposed to love sex and think about sex all the time.
And I never felt... totally there. Like a part of me
would check out when Renee... and the girls before... were,
umm, intimate."
"That's very normal with survivors of sexual assault, Mason."
"Yeah. So we're, umm, taking a break. I mean...
we're still dating. Just not... having sex. Until
I work some more things out and can really be there with her."
"I think that's a good idea," Amber-Marie agreed.
"I... uh... I told her I loved her," Mason admitted, blushing
as he smiled.
Amber-Marie returned his smile.
"That's great!"
Mason nodded.
"I'd never said it before. To any girl. I mean...
to my mom before... you know."
Amber-Marie reached over to pat his hand. During their
first Joshua-suggested session, Mason had told her about his
parents' disbelief.
"But it felt... safe to say it to Renee. I feel like
anyone who stuck with me during the past couple of months...
well, she's not going to run out. And I do... love her."
"I'm so glad that you've made that progress, Mason. I'd
also like to check in about the guilt you expressed feeling...
about Kyle and the other victims."
"It's still there... in the back of my mind," Mason
admitted. "Kyle says I shouldn't blame myself... I was
just a kid. But he's barely older than I was. And
he did tell."
"You told, too, Mason. The difference is the first
person who Kyle told believed him without a moment's
hesitation. You... you didn't have the same experience."
"No... I didn't."
"Have you heard from your parents at all?" Amber-Marie gently
inquired.
Mason let out a heavy sigh.
"A letter showed up yesterday... From them."
"And... you haven't opened it?" Amber-Marie guessed.
Mason shook his head.
"Do you want to?"
The man shrugged.
"What are you most afraid will happen if you read the letter?"
"I guess that it'll just be the same old thing again...
denial. Maybe even anger for daring to attack the
Church."
"And, if it was, what would you do?"
Mason considered the question.
"I guess... I mean I'd be hurt. But nothing.
Because it really wouldn't be any different than before."
"And what if that's not what was in the letter? What if
it was an apology? How would that make you feel?"
Mason was silent for several moments.
"A lot of different things, I guess. Relief. But
also anger. Because it would still mean my word wasn't
good enough. It took Kyle and others to speak up before
they'd believe."
"That's fair. Anger would be an extremely understandable
reaction."
"Yeah, I guess. I'd also be sad. Because... as
angry as I am... I imagine they'd feel tremendous guilt.
And I know what that feels like. How... heavy it
is. They're still my parents. I... wouldn't want
that for them but..."
"But?" Amber-Marie encouraged.
"But I guess I'd also be happy. Because maybe... if I
could get past the anger and they could get past the guilt...
maybe we could be a family again."
"Do you want that?"
"Yeah," Mason murmured.
"Have you considered... and this is only an idea... having
someone you trust read the letter first? Maybe, whatever
it says, it would be easier if they relayed it to you first."
"That actually..." Mason gave a nod. "It sounds
like a good idea. Do you think... since you've known him
longer... do you think Josh would, uh, do the honors?"
"I think if you asked him to, Joshua would definitely do that
for you, Mason. He wants what's best for you."
"Yeah..." Mason smiled. "I've got that.
I'll, umm, make arrangements with him for that."
"Good idea. Now, is there anything else you'd like to
discuss?"
As the two discussed strategies for coping with stress and
anxiety, Amber-Marie prayed... prayed that she hadn't put
Joshua in a heart-breaking position... and prayed that Mason's
letter would give him the peace he needed.
*~*~*
"King me!"
Fr. Mike sighed and put a checker atop one of John's as they
played in the St. Bregwin's rectory.
"You're going to win again. I just know it."
John grinned.
"Don't feel bad, Mike. It was bound to happen.
After all, I have kingly blood in me."
"Ha ha..." Fr. Mike replied as he made his next move.
John paused before proceeding and rested a hand on the
priest's.
"In all fairness, I think my winning streak is only because
you're distracted. What's going on?"
"Yeah... I guess I am. Just... worried about
Tony."
"I thought so."
"He's looking pretty ragged."
"I've noticed. Joshua has noticed. People on
message boards have noticed."
"Really? I've been trying to stay away from those."
John nodded.
"I've read a few. And, yes, people are commenting about
how much thinner and more haggard Tony looks from his first
interview right after Wesson resigned to yesterday's interview
with Good Morning America. People genuinely feel
for him."
"That's good. Gladdy's over every day, cooking and
fussing over him. And he is eating. But it's just
all... too much. And I feel badly that now he's in
charge of NYC... and St. Mary Mag's. I offered to go
back but..."
"But?" John prodded.
"I miss my parishioners. And I do want to go back... to
visit them, to pray with them. But I just... John, I
can't do it anymore," Fr. Mike confessed, tears pooling and
beginning to trace down his cheeks. "I can't get in
front of them and pretend like everything's all right. I
don't trust the Church. I don't trust the Pope."
John moved to sit beside Fr. Mike and rested an arm across his
shoulders.
"Mike, take it from a man who knows distrust of religious
leaders very, very well... It can be tremendously hard
to mend that trust... especially when you feel like the
attempts at mending are all happening from your side.
And when that mistrust looms so large, it can become a
distraction. And you can't see what it is you're truly
meant to do: serve God and share His love with others.
If you've reached that place... maybe it's time to move on."
"But then Tony is left..."
"No. You will still be his friend. You'll still be
around to help him, Mike. But if you... and Kyle... were
in a better place... maybe that would be just the relief that
Tony needs. Maybe, right now, dealing with his church
duties, the media, AND knowing how dissatisfied and frustrated
you and Kyle are is just too much. There's only one part
of that which you can help with."
"But how John?"
"How about you, Kyle, and Tony meet me at the Romanos'
tomorrow? Around 4:00 PM?" John suggested.
"Okay... I'm sure Kyle's available. I'll have to
check with Tony."
"Tony's available, too."
Fr. Mike smiled.
"Joshua knows about this?"
John grinned.
"His idea."
The priest laughed.
"Then I guess that settles that. Okay."
"Okay!" John beamed. "Now... dry your eyes and focus on
our game, man!"
With a chuckle, Fr. Mike nodded.
"Okay, okay..."
After a few moves, he grinned at John.
"King me!"
"Blast it!" John jested before placing a checker on Fr.
Mike's.
For the next hour, the two played checkers with Fr. Mike
making an admirable comeback.
*~*~*
Andrew and JenniAnn walked the familiar path to Reuel's house.
"It's so beautiful... all the flowers..." JenniAnn admired.
Andrew squeezed her hand.
"We'll have flowers in Dyeland soon. I definitely saw
crocuses and daffodils peeking up out of the ground."
"Oh good! Although... I suppose if we were going to have
an unusually cold winter, this was a good one. With
Joshua around and so much going on, I hardly noticed."
"Same here. It has been nice. Especially since it
means Rose and Max have been staying over more than usual."
"Mmm hmm... It's been nice to have all the kids under
one roof. Well, I guess Violeta is under a different
roof. But with the tunnel, Serendipity seems like it's
the same roof."
"You didn't used to think that," Andrew recalled with a rakish
smile. "If you did, maybe I'd still be over there."
JenniAnn halted and wrapped her arms around him.
"Distance is relative, I suppose. It did seem like a
way's away when you lived there. Musta just been
psychological distance. And also... I didn't just want
you under the same roof. I wanted the same ceiling,
too."
Andrew grinned back at her.
"One wonders why you even gave me my own room in the
castle..."
"In case you start snoring when you get older," JenniAnn
teased.
The angel of death laughed and nuzzled her hair.
"I hope that doesn't happen, Laja."
"I don't think I could send you away even if it... And I
definitely think someone just took our picture."
Andrew pulled away and looked in the direction of JenniAnn's
tilted head. There were two teen girls, giggling and
staring down at one's phone.
"Excuse them," Reuel called as he approached with Val Jean
trotting beside him. "You two have a bit of a... fan
following, let's say, around here.
"Because of the anam cara thing?" Andrew checked.
Reuel nodded.
"Monica and Arthur get the same treatment." He paused to
hug first JenniAnn and then Andrew in greeting. "History
come alive!"
"You don't have any human/angel pairings here now?" JenniAnn
questioned, picking Val Jean up after he started scratching at
her leg.
"Not nearby, no. Nearest couple is a little over a
hundred miles from here."
"Maybe we can meet them someday," Andrew suggested.
"I'll put in a good word," Reuel agreed. "But for now...
we have much to discuss. I thought we might visit on the
porch since the weather's so pleasant."
"Sounds like a plan to me!" JenniAnn agreed.
She and Andrew followed the principality to his screened in
porch where they found a pot of tea and scones waiting.
"You really don't have to feed us every time we visit," Andrew
protested.
"Yes, I do," Reuel countered with a grin. "Hospitality
code, remember? I do think it's only fair to warn you,
though, that this little one is a horrible beggar when it
comes to sweets." He stroked Val Jean beneath his snout
as JenniAnn continued to hold him. "If you feel so
compelled... he can have a little. Just not any of the
chocolate ones."
"Got it," JenniAnn replied with a giggle as the fox began to
squirm upon glimpsing the laden table.
The three sat down, with Val Jean moving to Reuel's lap and
eagerly eying the two guests.
"So you have some questions about the El-Chananite Church?"
Reuel began.
JenniAnn nodded as she poured some tea.
"Just a couple, I think. Firstly... is there anything
you can think of that I would miss from Catholicism?
Like tradition-wise?"
"Are you fond of the sacrament of Reconciliation?"
JenniAnn blushed.
"No, not really. I, umm, haven't been in a long while."
Reuel patted her hand before responding.
"It's not that we don't have the sacrament. It's just...
different. Optional. In all fairness, this is a
Church that grew up in a world that Yeshua... Joshua...
occasionally visits. Who needs an intercessor when you
can go to the Source of mercy?"
"I felt that way even before I met Joshua. Like... I
could go to him even if I couldn't see him or directly hear
him," JenniAnn shared.
"And many Christian denominations will agree with you
there. Still... some people find the practice of
confessing to another therapeutic. Even in less
religious settings you find that. AA, for one. So
it's an option. But only an option. Thus, our
children don't have a First Reconciliation... event... for
lack of a better word."
JenniAnn looked to Andrew who shrugged.
"Don't just shrug, please," JenniAnn encouraged. "This
isn't just about me. This is about Belle, too. Are
you okay with losing that?"
Andrew dragged his hand through his hair.
"Laja, I feel like I've already said too much about the
Catholic Church and..."
JenniAnn sighed and clasped his hands.
"Andrew, you're not infallible. I know that. Think
about Halloween. You hated it. Did that
dissuade me from celebrating? No. It didn't.
Maybe it changed how I celebrated just a bit. But barely
so. I'd like to hear your opinion and then I can weigh
it against my own, if different. I promise I won't just
automatically agree with you because you're, you know, an
angel and watched Christianity develop."
Smiling, Andrew nodded and squeezed JenniAnn's hands.
"All right. Yes, I'm okay with losing Belle's First
Reconciliation. I wasn't entirely comfortable with it,
either. I know it's not the same but when I make a
mistake... I take it to God. I feel like everyone should
be free to do the same without being penalized."
"Good, thank you. I'm more than okay with scuttling it,
too. So... the rosary?" JenniAnn questioned. "Do
you have that?"
Reuel nodded.
"The prayers would be slightly different. We use the
Aramaic names in all our prayers. But, yes, the rosary
is part of the ECC tradition. But please keep in mind
that even if a given prayer wasn't, it's not as if it were
banned."
"Good point, thanks. So now a big one..." JenniAnn
bit her lip. "Obviously, things aren't perfect here."
Reuel shook his head.
"We have our problems, yes."
"So probably in the history of the ECC, there have been cases
of abuse by priests?" JenniAnn ventured.
Reuel nodded sadly.
"There have been."
"And how are those cases handled?"
"First, the accused priest is sent to a monastery.
Second, an investigation is begun. If the allegations
are found to be credible, the priest is defrocked in more
severe cases. In less severe cases, he or she is charged
with living the life of a contemplative," Reuel
explained. "We have a zero tolerance policy, you might
say."
JenniAnn and Andrew both relaxed.
"That... that sounds really good." The angel of death
gave Reuel a small smile.
"It's necessary," Reuel affirmed. "This is a world that
was founded, in large part, by survivors of systematic sexual
abuse. Our collective psyche won't allow us to be
anything but vigilant and decisive when it comes to combating
the same."
"I... I can understand that," JenniAnn murmured, thinking back
on the story of El-Chanan's founding and the misery that had
preceded it.
"Do you have someone like the Pope?" Andrew asked.
Reuel chuckled, welcoming a lighter question.
"Well..."
"You're him?" JenniAnn guessed with a grin.
"Not exactly... But I am the second-to-final word when
it comes to making a decision on doctrinal matters.
After all, I have the greatest breadth of experience.
But before that, the priests gather and see if they can't come
to a consensus on their own."
"And the final word is... God?" Andrew guessed.
Reuel nodded.
"I'm just an angel. I don't know everything. As
you well know, sometimes even we need counsel from our
Father."
"We do," Andrew agreed, his tone tender and reverent.
"You might be interested to know that we have a sacrament for
angel/human anam caras," Reuel pointed out. "Of course,
your own blessing with Joshua was unique and special to the
both of you and can't be improved upon. But I know it
can sometimes be important to have one's religion validate
one's relationship so... yours would be within the
El-Chananite Church, whether you join us or not."
JenniAnn was so taken with this news that she didn't notice
Andrew's eyes well nor him hastily brushing the tears away.
"Tell me more about this sacrament, please?" the woman
requested.
As Reuel explained its history, dating back to his own time
with Rafiq and the others, JenniAnn grew more and more
enchanted while Andrew became increasingly hopeful.
*~*~*
Wednesday,
March 20th, 2018
JenniAnn awoke to a half-empty bed and an alarm
clock reading 5:16 AM. She stretched her legs then
turned towards the sound of the fireplace crackling.
With a dreamy smile, she watched Andrew whittle away at
something as he sat in front of the fire. She wondered
for how long he'd been up. Pulling on her glasses, she
could just make out the tiny form in his hands. A fox...
surely a thank you gift for Reuel.
The previous night, he'd commented on how much more relaxed
she'd seemed. And JenniAnn felt relaxed... mostly.
The El-Chananite Church truly seemed to be everything she'd
hoped it would be. But she still felt a pang of regret
as she thought about signing her name into a membership book,
officially leaving behind the Church into which she'd been
born.
But...
JenniAnn watched Andrew's strong but gentle hands bring the
semblance of life to the fox. She thought of those
hands, joined to hers, in their chapel as Joshua prayed over
them. Holding their baby girl... later clasping her
hands as he coaxed Belle to take her first steps.
JenniAnn thought of them holding her close after the
archbishop's rudeness.
Andrew deserved to be recognized and celebrated.
JenniAnn stepped out of bed and made her way towards the
angel.
Smiling when he saw her, Andrew sat down his knife and the
fox.
"Good morning. I hope I didn't wake you."
"Morning," JenniAnn replied. "And no. How long
have you been up?"
"Since a little after 4:00."
JenniAnn perched on his right knee and nuzzled into his neck.
"Couldn't sleep?"
Andrew shrugged.
JenniAnn sat up and traced the contours of his face, paying
special attention to the subtly deepening lines near his eyes.
"Laja?" a quizzical Andrew asked.
"Hmm?"
"This is nice but... what's going on?"
"Just thinking... Thinking about what it would be like
to go to Mass with you and be recognized for who we truly
are... in a church founded by angels and humans. To
raise our daughter in a church that doesn't look at her
parents with suspicion. Somewhere that we can say... I'm
yours and you are mine... forever and ever. A... a
church that... that will support you when... when I'm gone..."
"Laja..." Andrew shook his head. "Don't think
about..."
"No. I want to think about it. Because that
matters. Andrew..." JenniAnn rested her forehead
against his. "I don't want to hide any more... I
don't necessarily want teenagers taking our photo but..."
Eyes filled, Andrew laughed.
"But I'd prefer that to living under a cloud of
suspicion. Because I can't imagine the archbishop was
the only one to make that assumption about us... he was just
the only one prideful and rude enough to say it aloud to my
face. And I don't blame them. I'd assume the
same. But... I also know that if I stood in front of St.
Mary Magdalene's and declared that my true love was an angel
of God... no one would believe me. And I can't blame
them for that, either. But I... I want the religion
we're raising Belle in to recognize us, to validate us.
And I... I don't want to have to worry over her being in that
church... for other reasons. Andrew, my love, I want to
convert."
"You're sure?" the angel checked.
JenniAnn nodded.
"Maybe... with our twentieth anniversary in a couple years...
maybe we could even celebrate it in the Church."
Andrew beamed.
"I'd like that."
"Me too."
The pair kissed then continued to smile at each other.
"Maybe a special breakfast to celebrate?" JenniAnn suggested.
"What did you have in mind?"
"Maybe... red velvet pancakes?"
Andrew smiled and nodded.
"Yeah, I could definitely go for that."
Together, the two made their way to the kitchen where they
prepared enough pancake batter to feed their burgeoning
household then, in the precious minutes before the others
roused, they shared a dance in the ballroom.
*~*~*
Just before 4:00 that afternoon; Fr. Mike, Kyle, and Ana-Maria
met with John outside of Randall's and Dot's house.
"Thanks for coming!" the saint greeted. "Let's head on
inside so we're not late."
"Are Joshua and Uncle Tony inside?" Kyle questioned.
"They went on ahead. I told them we'd meet them there."
"Where exactly is there?" Ana-Maria asked.
John grinned.
"You'll see!"
The three followed John into the house and to the
portal. They briefly appeared in the gazebo in Dyeland
and then watched as John tapped the symbol for El-Chanan.
"Are we visiting with Reuel? Or Eunie and Gabriel?" the
priest guessed.
"You'll see!" John repeated.
"Not gonna get anything out of you, are we, John?" Fr. Mike
needled.
"Nope! This way."
The group headed towards St. Rafiq's were they were surprised
to find a variety of cars, carriages, horses, and donkeys in
the parking lot and stable.
"Looks like something's going on," Ana-Maria commented.
"And something big!"
John had grown increasingly solemn as they approached the
church. When he opened the door, soft music drifted out.
Stepping inside; Fr. Mike and the teenagers were surprised to
find dozens of men and women of myriad ethnicities lining the
nave. All of them wore priestly robes and were beaming.
At the end of the aisle, Joshua sat between Reuel and Bishop
Tony, robed, crowned, and smiling.
When the trio turned to John to question him, they found that
he, too, was now robed.
"What... is... this?" a stunned Fr. Mike questioned.
"Just head towards Joshua. He'll tell you."
The Baptist nudged the priest and he moved forward.
"Now you two..." John indicated for Kyle and Ana-Maria
to follow.
Confused but excited, the couple joined hands and followed Fr.
Mike with John trailing them.
As the quartet approached Joshua stood and raised his arms to
either side.
Fr. Mike was so focused on Joshua that he didn't notice his
parents and several of the Friends filling the first
pews. Nor did Kyle notice his family on the other side
of the aisle.
"Welcome, Mike. Welcome, Ana-Maria and Kyle," Joshua
greeted.
"Thanks. Umm..." Fr. Mike replied.
Joshua chuckled and embraced him then did the same with the
teens before moving back to the center of the nave and taking
in the crowd.
"Thank you, everyone, for coming this afternoon. My
special thanks to Reuel and to Tony and to John for getting
Mike, Kyle, and Ana-Maria here." He smiled at the person
as he said each name. "This has been a difficult time
for the Christian Church. The pain... it's touched some
much more deeply than others... including some here.
Regardless of one's denomination, as Christians, as my
children, you must never turn your back on another who is
suffering. However, as I well know, sometimes you need
to step away from a place you love in order to better serve
God. For me, that meant leaving Nazareth... my
hometown... which I loved. I never gave up on
Nazareth. I never stopped loving Nazareth or its
people. But I needed to leave it in order to save
it. Some among you have found yourselves in a similar
situation. You have struggled... intensely... weighing
your devotion to the Catholic Church against the yearning of
your hearts to be somewhere you felt safer... freer...
And that struggle is especially difficult for those who
devoted their lives to the Church."
Joshua stood in front of a now weeping Fr. Mike and took his
hands.
"Mike, I know the desires of your heart. I always
have. You have a noble, good heart, Mike. Don't be
afraid to say what it is you want," he gently coaxed.
Fr. Mike peered into Joshua's soft eyes and nodded.
"I... I want to be a... a priest. But I... Joshua... I
want to be a priest in... in this Church."
Joshua rested a hand against Fr. Mike's right cheek and
nodded.
"Dearest ones, Fr. Mike has asked to become a priest in the
El-Chananite Church," Joshua declared. "I ask that you
please stand with me as we welcome him."
The sound of several people getting to their feet caused Fr.
Mike and Kyle to turn around and see their family and
friends. The former barely had time to process this when
Tony and Reuel approached him.
"Tony..." Fr. Mike murmured.
The bishop grinned, looking like his old self.
"Don't worry, Mike. As I was recently reminded, we're
all part of the same Great Church, all brothers and
sisters. You will remain my brother. Always."
Fr. Mike nodded.
"Yes, Tony... Always..."
"Fr. Mike, this book contains the name of every priest to ever
serve the El-Chananite Church," Reuel explained as he held out
a massive tome. "As it's your will to become an
El-Chananite priest, I ask that you please add your name."
Joshua handed Mike a quill.
As the priest signed his name, the bishop stood behind him, a
hand on his shoulder.
"Fr. Mike," the principality continued, "please kneel.
As a sign of your pledge today, we ask that you reaffirm the
promises made at your Baptism and Confirmation."
Fr. Mike knelt in front of Joshua.
"Do you reject Satan and all his works, all his empty
promises?" Gabriel called from the nave.
"I do," Fr. Mike vowed.
"Do you believe in God, the Father Almighty, creator of heaven
and earth?" Eunice asked.
"I do."
"Do you believe in Yeshua ben Yosef, his only Son, our Lord,
who was born of the Virgin Maryam was crucified, died, and was
buried, rose from the dead, and is now seated at the right
hand of the Father?" a third priest questioned.
"I do."
"Do you believe in the Holy Spirit, the holy Christian church,
the communion of saints, the forgiveness of sins, the
resurrection of the body, and life everlasting?"
"I do."
John moved behind Fr. Mike and with ill-concealed glee, dumped
a cup of water over his head.
"God, the all-powerful Father of our Lord Yeshua has given us
a new birth by water and the Holy Spirit, and forgiven all our
sins. May he also keep us faithful to our Lord Yeshua
forever and ever," the Baptist prayed.
"Amen," the crowd replied.
Joshua helped Fr. Mike to his feet and handed him a towel.
"I told you a sprinkling was fine, John," he reminded in a
hushed but amused tone.
Fr. Mike laughed.
"I'm okay... definitely okay." He sighed happily then
noticed the bishop standing with a white chasuble and a
familiar stole... it was one of the ones Fr. Mike had been
given during his anniversary celebration at St. Mary
Magdalene's.
Tony approached and smiled.
"Eunie made you this chasuble. Joshua suggested the
stole," he informed. "I think it's right. You're
not leaving us behind, Mike. You're carrying us with
you."
"Yes... I always will," Fr. Mike agreed.
Bishop Tony helped him into the garments and the congregation
cheered as Fr. Mike faced them in his priestly garb.
After the applause had died down, Joshua again spoke.
"Fr. Mike's union with the El-Chananite Church is reason
enough to be glad. But we're also here for another
reason. We're here to celebrate a young man who, years
ago, chose to give his life to me and to my Church.
During recent visits with Fr. Gabriel and Mother Eunice, he's
made known his desire to become a priest in the El-Chananite
Church... with his beloved Ana-Maria at his side. Kyle,
is that still your wish?"
"Yes... very much," the young man replied as Ana-Maria nodded
eagerly beside him. "Please."
"Kyle and Ana-Maria, please kneel," Reuel requested.
As with Fr. Mike, the two were led through the baptismal
promises. Also like Fr. Mike, Kyle had a cup of water
dumped over his head while Ana-Maria received a gentle
sprinkling.
Joshua shot John a look as Ana-Maria giggled.
"I'm a buffoon," John confessed. "But I'm not
ungentlemanly."
Joshua chuckled as he helped the teenagers to their feet.
Tony approached his nephew and hugged him tightly then did the
same with Ana-Maria before turning to the crowd.
"I've been informed that the El-Chananite Church apprentices
its seminarians to an older, more experienced priest. As
Kyle's uncle, I would like to request that Fr. Mike be his
mentor. Fr. Mike, do you accept?"
Stunned but utterly pleased, Fr. Mike nodded.
"Absolutely. Thank you, Tony, for your trust in me."
Kyle hugged his new mentor then pulled Ana-Maria into their
embrace.
"Thank you, everyone, for celebrating with us today.
We'll be having a reception downstairs to further welcome Fr.
Mike, Kyle, and their friends and family. I hope you'll
join us. Now... go in peace to love and serve... me,"
Joshua finished with a cheeky grin that caused everyone to
burst into laughter.
*~*~*
"So... how?" Kyle asked as he sat down with his family.
Leo laughed and shook his head.
"It was pretty incredible. I was just leaving work when
Tony rolls up in a van with Romano Family Farm on the
side. I joked and asked if he'd gotten a second
job. He just told me to get in. And there's Joshua
just sitting there. Then we're off and we picked up
Becca next. Then the kids."
"I thought Uncle Tony had lost his mind," Theodora reported
with a grin.
"Probably have," he joked. "But not like you were
thinking."
"Gladdy and I were next," Mac added. "Joshua told us
that it was a surprise for Kyle..."
"Then he glowed real, real bright!" Mandy chirped. She
leaned over and hugged Joshua's arm. "I like you better
than the Jesus in the pictures at church. You smile
more."
Joshua wrapped an arm around the little girl and kissed her
hair.
"Thank you, Mandy. You make me smile."
"Grandma screamed," Patrick revealed.
"Well, now... One doesn't expect to meet the Son of God
in the back of a van," Gladdy defended. "But I'm so glad
we did." She smiled at Joshua.
"Then we went to the farm and then to a place with a purple
castle!" Mandy shared. "It was so pretty."
"You can come visit whenever you like, sweetheart," JenniAnn
called from the next table over.
"Okay! Thanks!"
"And then we came here," Becca explained. "And Joshua
told us all what was going to happen and we... Kyle, we were
all so proud. Are so proud..." She hugged her son.
"It... it's so amazing. And I'm so glad you all
know. Now... now you know that I really have been in
good hands these past couple of months." Kyle beamed at
Joshua and reached across the table to squeeze his hand.
"I just wish..."
"What is it?" Tony encouraged.
"Well, I wish I hadn't been wearing jeans and a ratty flannel
shirt for all that."
Joshua laughed and waved away the boy's concern.
"You were just fine. This is the same robe I wore when
in my workshop back in Nazareth."
"The crown really spruces it up, though," Kyle teased.
"Pretty crown..." Mandy cooed.
Joshua took it off and placed it on her head.
"Prettier on you." He chuckled at its
lopsidedness. "You'll grow into it, kiddo."
"I... I get to keep it?" Mandy asked, eyes huge.
"Absolutely."
"Thank you, Joshua," Becca smiled at him. "For..."
Tears welled in her eyes and began to fall. "For the
crown but also for... for being with my... my boy."
Joshua stood and encircled his arms around the weeping mother,
comforting her as her family looked on.
Kyle rose and placed a hand on his mother's shaking shoulders.
Ana-Maria clasped Tony's hand tightly.
"We'll be fine now, Uncle Tony. We'll all be fine," she
assured.
Tony heaved a sigh, letting go of all his lingering worries
for his family and nodded.
"I know, my girl. I know."
*~*~*
"I'm just so glad that so many of you are here!" Fr. Mike
gushed from a nearby table. "How long have you known
about this?"
"JenniAnn and I came here shortly after noon," Andrew replied.
"I'd decided to convert and I wanted to make it
official. Joshua had left earlier and I thought he was
with Mason but..."
"He'd actually gone to pick up Tony from St. Bregwin's," John
shared. "They'd come here, Joshua had filled the bishop
in and they'd run through the ceremony. So they were
here when Andrew and JenniAnn showed up."
"We were curious, obviously," the angel of death interjected.
"So Joshua filled us in and told us to contact everyone and
see who was available for 4:00. Which was just about
everyone, thankfully," JenniAnn added.
"Then Joshua left to come talk to your dad and me in
person." Sibyll smiled proudly at her son. "Of
course we had to come!"
"Ivy and I skipped a class to be here!" Violeta exclaimed.
"Which was totally worth it," Ivy opined. "I'm so happy
for you, Fr. Mike!"
"Thank you, Ivy. I know you're sticking with the
Catholic Church and I think that's wonderful. I just
hope you know..."
"Oh, I'll still be coming to you with questions all the time,
Fr. Mike," Ivy assured with a grin.
"Good!"
"Marco and I will still come to Mass with you, once you're
settled in, Fr. Mike. You tell some of the most
poignant, delightful homilies... and one hears a lot of
homilies over a few hundred years!" Isolde complimented.
"Marco's sorry to have missed out on being here but he's
training some new hires from the Chrysalis."
Kemara nodded.
"Sean wishes he could have been here, too. Thankfully,
Owen recorded everything."
Owen held up his phone.
"I can't vouch for the quality but... yes, I got it all."
"Good. Thank you for that." Fr. Mike's smile
remained as his gaze traveled around the table, taking in all
the beloved faces. "I can't wait to see where this new chapter
brings us all."
John tapped his water glass and raised it.
"To Fr. Mike and to Kyle... may your ministries be long,
fruitful, and filled with joy," he toasted. "May you
always remember that, whether you see him or not, Joshua is
always with you..."
As everyone else called out in agreement and added to the
toast, only Fr. Mike and Joshua heard what John had added at
the end of his toast.
"...and may you also remember that I'm six months older."
The priest laughed happily while Joshua shook his head and did
the same.
*~*~*
Reconciliation
Saturday,
March 24th, 2018
At Mason's request, Joshua arrived at his apartment a little
after 10:00 on Saturday morning.
"Good morning!" Joshua greeted once Mason had opened the
door. "How are you doing?"
"Good... nervous but good. How about you?"
"Doing good. The kids made me Froot Loops encrusted
waffles this morning so... I have a little bit of a sugar
high," Joshua joked.
Mason wrinkled his nose.
"I love sugar but... yikes."
"Josh!"
Renee rose from the kitchen table and dashed towards Joshua,
embracing him.
"I'm so glad you're here."
"Glad to be here. Hey, Roger."
"Josh..." The man rose and also hugged Joshua.
"So... the letter..." Joshua eyed the piece of mail on
the table.
Mason nodded.
"Yeah. Thanks for agreeing to come read it... and for
your patience. I decided today would be good because, if
it's bad, I have the rest of today and all of tomorrow to
recuperate before work on Monday."
"Good thinking," Joshua affirmed.
Mason waved him over to the table. Once Joshua had taken
a seat, he handed him the letter.
Joshua himself felt a bit nervous as he unsealed it. He
well knew how much Mason's parents regretted dismissing their
son's accusation. But what they felt after news of
Blaine Wesson's repeated abuses had reached them? He
could only guess.
"Can I get you some tea first, Josh? Or water?
Anything?" Renee offered.
Joshua smiled at her and shook his head.
"No. I'm fine. Thank you, though. I'll start
reading now."
With a nod from Mason, Joshua took in the familiar handwriting
of Virginia Edwards.
My sweet Mason,
I hope this letter reaches you. Your dad and I found
your name on your company's web site and then picked the
Mason Edwards nearest to your office building. I pray
it's you reading this, my son.
Earliest this week, your dad was watching the local news and
saw a report about that young man who was raped at his
seminary. We were devastated when we realized the
priest he named was the same one you had named so many years
ago. Our heartbreak and regret increased when we read
about your very brave declaration at that church meeting.
Mason, you can't know how many nights we've laid awake
thinking of the night you told us you'd been raped by that
awful man. And we don't want you to know. We
don't want you to pity us or feel sad for us. We
committed one of the gravest sins that parents can commit:
we failed to believe our boy when he needed us most.
We put our church above our son. For that, we are
tremendously sorry.
We'd love to hear from you, Mason... to apologize in person,
to hug you, to truly listen. But if that's not what
you want, please know that we believe you now. We love
you. And we are so very proud of you.
We're still at home and we'll stay here as long as we can...
hoping.
Take care, Mason.
Love,
Mom and Dad
Joshua wiped a tear from his face and held the letter out to
Mason.
"You need to read it, Mason."
"Oh... okay..."
As Renee stroked his back, Mason read the repentant words from
his parents. Tears streamed down his face. When he
was through, he continued to weep in Renee's arms for several
minutes.
Roger stared across the table at Joshua who gave him a
trembling smile and a nod. Roger let out the breath he
was holding, grateful that his friend had been given some
measure of peace.
*~*~*
Monday, March
26th, 2018
Rabbi Yakov sat in his study, making notes for a discussion he
was holding at the ecumenical meeting the following day.
It would be a special one... the last with Fr. Mike
representing the Catholic Church.
"Yakov?" Tiva called from the hallway.
"Hmm?"
Tiva poked her head through the doorway.
"You have a visitor."
The rabbi frowned when he saw the alarm and confusion on his
wife's face. He rose and rested his hand at the small of
her back.
"Tiva, what's wrong?"
"It's... the archbishop. I mean... the former
archbishop."
"Was he rude to you?"
Tiva shook her head.
"Only curt. He's in the parlor."
Yakov nodded, gave his wife an affectionate squeeze, and went
to greet his guest.
Francis Wesson stood, examining a Marc Chagall print on the
wall. He stepped back when he saw the rabbi had entered
the room.
"Rabbi Levine," he greeted.
"Fr. Wesson," Yakov responded. "What brings you here?"
"I came... seeking information," Wesson replied.
Rabbi Yakov motioned for him to take a seat.
Tiva entered with a tray that contained a tea pot, two cups,
and some cookies.
"Thank you, my dear."
"Thank you," the priest added without meeting Tiva's gaze.
"You're welcome. Call if you need anything else."
Tiva gave her husband a pointed look.
"Of course." The rabbi smiled at her then poured a cup
of tea for Wesson and another for himself. "Information
about?"
"Last month... At the meeting... There was a
man with you."
"I had several men among my group of friends."
"This one... He looked... Well, there were two of
them who appeared..." Wesson's hand waved in front of
his face.
"Jewish?" the rabbi suggested, both amused and annoyed.
"Well, yes... The one spoke. But the other... he
was silent. I want to know who that man was."
"Why?"
"There was something about him... it unsettled me."
Yakov laughed darkly.
"Everything that's happened and Joshua unsettles you?"
"Joshua..." the priest echoed.
The rabbi frowned. He hadn't meant to say Joshua's
name. But then what harm was there in it? Joshua
was more than capable of protecting himself and it wasn't as
if Wesson could look him up in a phone book and hunt him down.
"Yes. That was my friend, Joshua Davidson."
"Is he a friend of Fr. Michael's?"
"Yes, he's a friend of Fr. Mike's."
"I see. He seemed very supportive of the two young men
who spoke up."
"Someone needs to support them. Their Church hasn't,"
the rabbi rebuked.
Wesson's fist clenched. Noticing, he unfolded it.
"I find it interesting that your... group... managed to
connect with two of my nephew's alleged victims."
"They are his victims," Yakov growled.
"I find the timing interesting... This Joshua... your group...
they befriended them shortly after I dismissed Michael... your
friend."
The rabbi rose to his feet and stared down at the priest.
"What else do you find interesting, Francis? Do you
think my little group ran all over the world, encouraging
people to make accusations against priests? You think we
hopped into a time machine and planted the earliest
accusations? Your Church has a problem! My group
has nothing to do with it beyond supporting those survivors
who come to us."
"I saw the paintings!" Francis shouted.
"Paintings?" The rabbi sat back down. "What are
you talking about?"
"I saw the paintings that Michael kept in the rectory...
paintings of this Joshua... dressed up to look like Christ."
Yakov sighed.
"Joshua played Jesus in a production of Jesus Christ
Superstar. He did a superb job and a friend, who
is an artist, did a series of paintings."
"That's all?"
The rabbi was stumped. Of course it wasn't all.
But the priest was quite obviously not ready for the truth.
"That's all I feel the need to tell you."
"I see. Well... I have a theory. I think this
Joshua Davidson is responsible for Fr. Michael's...
indiscretions. I think he has undue influence over your
group and, as a professed man of God, I'm shocked that you've
allowed a pretender to have so much sway over your friends."
Rabbi Yakov's ears tingled with rage. But then he
thought of Peter in the Garden... Joshua hadn't liked violence
then and he wouldn't like it now.
"You are wrong. And I won't have you defame my
friends in my house. I've not forgotten your
insinuation about my wife, Francis. I won't hear any
more," he shouted. "Get out! Now!"
The rabbi grabbed the priest's coat from a nearby rack and
flung it at him.
"Out! Now!" he repeated.
With a silent glare, Francis Wesson left the house.
Tiva returned from where she'd been lurking in the hall.
"Horrid man!" Yakov bellowed.
"Awful," Tiva agreed. "Should I call Joshua?"
Her husband nodded.
"Yes, please. If for no other reason than I need to
confess for the revenge scenarios running through my head
right now..."
Tiva patted Yakov's back and left to place a call into
Willowveil.
*~*~*
Joshua arrived soon after with Andrew in tow.
In a furious tumble of words and pacing, Rabbi Yakov relayed
what had occurred to the two. Andrew dragged his hand
through his hair while Joshua rested his head in his hands.
"It angers me to no end that he hasn't accepted responsibility
for his nephew's crimes and his part in covering them
up! But now to turn on Joshua!"
"Yakov, sit down before you hurt yourself," Tiva ordered.
The rabbi complied.
Joshua looked up.
"Francis lost sight of me long ago... I'm not
surprised. And, right now, he's grasping at anything he
feels can help him. A conspiracy led by a strange Jewish
man? Why not?"
Andrew frowned upon hearing Joshua's bitter tone and rested a
hand on his back.
"On the plus side, he no longer has a pulpit. So there's
no way he can publicly decry you."
Joshua nodded.
"And that's something to be grateful for. But he still
has his partisans. And some of them have powerful media
ties. I don't want to think of any St. G familiars
having their memories tarnished... not to mention any impact
it might have on current attendance. Although... the
people who show up at St. G's don't tend to be the ones
watching programs or reading articles sympathetic to Francis
and his ilk. But his continued denial..."
Tiva reached over to squeeze Joshua's hand.
"Did you make eye contact with him at all during the meeting?"
Joshua nodded.
"Once. Only briefly. He looked away."
Tiva shook her head.
"I'm so sorry, Joshua."
"Thank you, Tiva." Joshua brought her hand to his
lips. "Thankfully, Francis can't hurt Mike any
more. And, come to think of it, Tony is his bishop
now. So he may very well order him to stop speaking to
the media. It's just sad. He held such promise
once..."
The other three were quiet, leaving Joshua to his memories.
*~*~*
Thursday,
March 29th, 2018
The baby kicking stirred Emma from her sleep. Smiling,
she roused and caressed her belly.
"Hey there, it's okay. It'd bedtime now. Shhh..."
she cooed.
Turning to her other side, Emma realized that Peter was gone.
"Hmm... Are you awake because Daddy's awake?" she
mused. "Let's go find him."
Emma slid on her slippers and stepped into the living
room. She cocked her head in confusion when she heard
singing.
"'Why waste your breath moaning at the crowd?'"
It was Joshua singing.
"'Nothing can be done to stop the shouting...'"
Emma glimpsed her husband sprawled on the couch, his face
tinged by the TV.
"Peter? What are you doing?" she called as she
approached.
Peter paused the TV and sat up.
"Sorry. I hope I didn't wake you."
"No, baby did. He's kicking a lot. I think he
missed you."
Peter smiled and patted Emma's belly once she was seated
beside him.
"I'm here, baby boy," he assured.
"So why are you watching the show? You didn't get enough
of it earlier? The show only ended what..." Emma
checked the clock. "Not even quite two hours ago?"
Peter chuckled and nodded.
"I guess I just wanted to see Joshua do it. Emma, I've
been thinking..."
"Uh oh..."
Peter smiled.
"It's a good thing, I think. I think... Joshua should go
on tomorrow."
Emma gaped.
"Have you told him this?"
"No... I just thought of it tonight. I couldn't sleep
and I got to thinking about how you... you had that experience
while watching Joshua re-enact the Crucifixion. It's how
you came to believe he was... him. Mason's coming
tomorrow night so maybe..."
Emma stroked her husband's face.
"Sweetie... I love that you had this idea. I love
that you want to do this for Mason and Joshua. But... I
also watched Joshua perform night after night and had all
sorts of other experiences. It... it's not like I saw
him act once and was like 'He's Jesus! I believe
again!'"
Peter frowned.
"I know but..."
"But it's worth a chance. I just don't want you being
heartbroken if it doesn't work. Because it's not the
same situation."
"I won't be!" Peter assured. "If nothing else... we get to
watch Joshua perform again! Wouldn't that be great?"
Emma smiled dreamily.
"It would be pretty great... But how are you going to
convince Joshua to do it? You can't pretend to be sick."
"I know. I just figured I'd ask him... tell him it would
do my soul good to see it. That's completely true."
"I think..." Emma began, "that you should do it!"
"Great!" Peter hugged and kissed her. "I can't wait!"
"Me neither."
"But for now... we better get you back to bed."
"In a little bit. Just let him finish this song."
"Okay."
Snuggled together, the two watched Joshua face-off against the
Pharisees.
*~*~*
Good Friday- March 30th, 2018
Joshua stared across the breakfast table in Willowveil's
ballroom while Emma and Peter sat on the other side, anxiously
returning his gaze.
"Please, please, please do it..." Violeta pleaded.
"Oh Joshua... How can you resist that face?" JenniAnn
teased.
"JenniAnn certainly never can," Andrew quipped before kissing
her cheek.
Joshua chuckled.
"You're all gaining up on me. And on today of all
days..." He gave them an exaggerated, disappointed
scowl.
Peter took up his fork and spoon and banged them on the table.
"Joshua! Joshua!" he hooted.
Soon, everyone in the ballroom was going the same thing,
including those who had no idea why they were doing it.
"You're setting a bad example for the children!" Joshua
shouted over the din.
"Joshua! Joshua!" the crowd continued, uncowed.
Joshua laughed.
"Oh fine!" he bellowed.
There was an immediate silence.
"I'll do it."
The ballroom erupted in applause and shrieks of joy.
*~*~*
That evening, Peter met Mason, Renee, and Roger at the ticket
booth.
"Hey Peter!" Roger greeted. "What are you doing out
here? I figured you'd be in make-up already."
"Usually I would be but... change of plans. Joshua's
going on for me."
"Oh no!" Renee lamented. "Are you sick?"
"No, no. I just... wanted to watch Joshua do it
again. So I told him that I'd show you to your box since
he is in make-up."
"Wow... That'll be something to see. And thanks
again for the box. It'll be nice to have some
privacy. I might need Renee and Roger to fill me in
since my Gospel knowledge is a little rusty," Mason joked.
"Sure. No problem. Right this way. Show will
start in..." Peter checked his phone. "Twenty
minutes! I'll see you afterwards."
"Thanks, Peter!"
"Thank you!"
"Thanks!"
Peter made his way back down to the main floor then backstage
where JenniAnn was fussing over Joshua.
"Mason, Renee, and Roger are here," he reported.
"I'm glad. Peter?"
"Hmm?"
"Is that why you really asked me to do this?" Joshua inquired
knowingly.
"Yeah..." Peter admitted. "I didn't want to tell you in
case it doesn't work out. And I really did just long to
see you do this again. You... you are the best Jesus,
after all."
Joshua smiled and squeezed Peter's hand.
"Thanks. I appreciate this."
"You're welcome, Joshua!" Peter bent to kiss his
cheek. "I need to go see Zeke, ask him to announce the
casting change. Break a leg!"
"Thank you!" Joshua smiled as Peter dashed away.
"I'll pray it works." JenniAnn set down her make-up
brush and squeezed Joshua's shoulder.
Joshua took her hand in his.
"Thank you... I'll be praying, too."
*~*~*
Outside the theatre, John watched the last of the crowd pour
in at five minutes til showtime. He planned to stand in
the back of the theatre with Peter, taking it all in. It
gave him a thrill to watch people fall in love with his
cousin.
John was just about to step inside when a man came running
towards him. Politely, he held the door.
"Thank you," the man responded.
"You're welcome. Better hurry. Show's starting
soon."
"Noted." The man fished a ticket out of his pocket and
looked up at John for the first time.
There was a moment of mutual recognition as John and Francis
Wesson stared at each other.
*~*~*
To thunderous applause, Zeke walked onto the still-curtained
stage.
"Thank you!" he called. "Thank you, ladies and
gentlemen! Before we begin our show, I have an
announcement to make. Due to unforeseen circumstances,
we have an understudy stepping into the role of Jesus Christ."
Disappointed murmurs and even some boos sounded throughout the
theatre.
"Please, please... Rest assured, our understudy will not
disappoint. Those of you who have been attending our Superstar
productions may remember him.... Ladies and gentlemen,
tonight only, Joshua Davidson will be reprising his role as
Jesus!"
The "repeat-offenders" immediately outted themselves by
screaming and shouting with glee. Their enthusiasm put
the kibosh on any of the newcomers' lingering concerns.
Zeke grinned over at Joshua who stood just off-stage then
turned back to the crowd.
"And now... Andrew Lloyd Weber's Jesus Christ Superstar!"
The instrumentation began and Joshua spoke.
"'Sh'ma Yis'ra'eil Adonai Eloheinu Adonai echad.'"
"'Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God, the Lord is one.'"
*~*~*
"'Thirty!'" Adam bellowed. "'Thirty one!'"
Up in the box, tears filled Mason's eyes. Joshua looked
so horribly anguished... he had to remind himself that it was
all pretend. Joshua was his friend. Adam was
Joshua's friend. The blood was paint. The whip was
a trick.
"'Thirty two! Thirty three...'"
Roger clasped the arms of his seat. It was all at once
terrible and wonderful to behold... Joshua pretending to be
Joshua... He peered over at his cousin and Mason.
Renee was hugging Mason's arm, sometimes turning into his
shoulder to hide her tear-streaked face.
"'Thirty four... Thirty five! Thirty six...
Thirty sev-ven... Thirty... eight... Thirty
nine!'"
Joshua collapsed and Adam held him by the shoulders like a rag
doll before the two crumpled to the ground together.
"'Where are you from, Jesus? What do you want,
Jesus? Tell me... You've got to be careful... you
could be dead soon. Could well be.'" Adam shook
Joshua. "'Why do you not speak when I hold your life in
my hands? How can you stay quiet? I don't believe
you understand!'"
Mason stared at Joshua... weak, abused, nearly naked,
powerless... But even from a distance, he could see a
tenderness in Joshua's gaze as he looked at Adam. Was it
bad acting? Joshua letting his fondness for his friend
sneak through?
No...
Mason realized it was exquisite acting. Because if Jesus
truly was who he'd said he was... he would have loved that
man... that awful, bigoted, war-hungry Roman.
And if Jesus was who he'd said he was... he would still love him...
for all his denial, his anger, his crassness... Jesus would
still love him.
Mason's thoughts turned to that horrible night in the
bar. Most of it was blurry. But one image was
burned into his memory... Joshua, on the floor, bleeding and
in pain...
But he'd come back. He'd embraced Mason and welcomed him
into his makeshift family.
If a mere mortal could do that... surely God could.
*~*~*
Following the Resurrection scene, Joshua walked backstage to
the sound of the Friends applauding wildly. Most of them
had tears in their eyes as they launched themselves at him for
a huge group hug.
"You still got it, Boss!" Adam complimented.
"That's my baby boy!" Violeta kidded as she pulled off her
Maryam veil.
Andrew beamed.
"Amazing show, everyone! Joshua..." He hugged him
tightly. "Absolutely amazing."
"Thanks, Andrew. The energy out there was really great,
wasn't it? I can't wait to go out and visit with
everyone."
"We might have to tie you down. I have a feeling some of
those people would like to take you home," Emma teased.
Joshua grinned.
"They can... just not quite in that way."
JenniAnn took his hand.
"C'mon. Let's get the rest of that make-up off
you. And... Peter was going to bring our three friends
backstage."
"Oh... great," Joshua replied, a touch nervous.
Violeta took his other hand.
"They had to have felt something, Joshua... It's
impossible not to."
Joshua smiled and went with the two to the blue room.
JenniAnn was still wiping red paint off his back and Violeta
from his arms when Peter entered with Mason, Roger, and Renee.
Joshua grinned.
"The life of a sometimes-actor... isn't it glamorous?" he
joked to ease the awkwardness.
JenniAnn smiled.
"We're almost done. Just a couple more dabs and...
spin."
Joshua did so.
"You're all good! Violeta, come... umm... help me fold
programs for tomorrow."
"But..."
JenniAnn grabbed the angel's hand and pulled her out of the
room. Peter followed them.
Joshua pulled a sweater over his head and again smiled at his
guests.
"So what did you think?"
Renee approached first and clung to Joshua.
"You were so... so... great. I... I... Aww,
Josh..."
Joshua held her close and gently swayed.
"There, there... It's all right. I'm all right."
Mason's eyes welled again as he watched Joshua tend to
Renee. Roger rested a hand on his friend's back.
"It... it was pretty unbelievable, huh?" Mason asked.
"In a believable way... sure," Roger replied with a smile.
Mason returned the smile.
"Okay... okay... I can't hog you. Mason, come talk
to Josh."
Renee swiped at her tears and returned to Roger's side.
Mason shuffled forward and hugged Joshua.
"You really were amazing, Josh. I remember you singing
at the apartment, of course but... man, you've got some
pipes."
Joshua chuckled.
"Thanks, Mason. Means a lot to have you say that."
Mason nodded.
"And you're a great actor, too. I..." He
sighed. "Josh... after that happened to me... I lost my
ability to believe that someone that good... that holy... that
kind could have ever lived. But now that I've seen you
do that... met you, even... I think I can believe
in Him again. In Jesus. I want to...
I..." Mason met Joshua's loving gaze. "I...
do. Believe. In Him."
Joshua threw his arms around Mason.
"I'm so glad, Mason... so glad. And he... he believes in
you, too."
It wasn't the reaction that Peter had hoped for nor the one
that JenniAnn and so many of the others had prayed for... but,
for Joshua, it was perfect.
*~*~*
Saturday,
March 31st, 2018
Maryam pulled a batch of cookies from the oven of a shelter
for refugees in Canada where she, Yosef, and Eben were posted.
"Cookies are done, Yosef!" the angel called outside.
Pausing to brush away some sawdust, the carpenter entered.
"Very good. Now to read Yeshu's letter..."
Maryam plated the cookies and, once Eben had passed out milk,
Yosef picked up a letter and began to read.
Dear Ama, Abi, and
Eben. I hope this letter finds you well. And
Yoktan, too! I know he must be loving spending
time with the little ones. Things are great
here. Last night, Mason, Renee, and Roger attended
JCS and... Renee and Mason still don't know who I am but
he found his faith again! He believes in me!
He believes that I'm with him always! I'm
thrilled. Abba is thrilled. John, however,
is... strange. I mean, of course, he is.
Maryam laughed.
But... strange for John strange. Ever since after
the show last night. He's being very
secretive. I don't know whether to be concerned
for him... or myself. I'm half-expecting a large
water gun to materialize at the most inopportune time
and drench me. Anyway, the Friends are well.
They miss you very much, Ama and Abi. And...
Yosef cut off his recitation when the kitchen door flew
open.
"Yolanda!" Maryam cried as a sobbing young woman came
careening towards them.
Yosef rose from the table and caught Yolanda in his arms.
"Yolanda..." Maryam repeated, softly as she stroked her
quaking back.
"Yolanda, what's happened?" Eben asked in Spanish.
For several moments, the woman only wept in Yosef's
arms. Then, still shaking, she stepped back and told her
story.
"I... I was cleaning my hotel rooms. Then one of the
doors on the other side of the hall opened. A man asked
me to restock his bathroom. It... it wasn't my side of
the hall but I gave him the things. Shampoo, towels...
But he shook his head and said I needed to come in and replace
them myself. So... so I did. And while I was in
the bathroom... I... I heard the room door close.
He... he grabbed me and threw me on... on the bed a-and
tried..."
The men's faces darkened while Maryam's grew more
tender.
Yolanda gestured towards the front of her blouse which was
mangled.
"I... I fought. And bit. I... I got away. He
screamed after me but... I ran... ran here."
Maryam cradled the woman's face.
"Yolanda... dear Yolanda... I am so very sorry that happened
to you. Precious girl..." She wrapped her arms
around the still shaking woman and rocked her.
"Would you like us to call the police?" Yosef offered.
"You would not be in any danger," Maryam hastened to
add. "You're safe here."
Yolanda looked back and forth between the three faces.
She trusted them to keep her safe. She nodded.
"Brave girl," Yosef praised before turning to Eben.
"Call the police, please. And tell them..." He
lowered his voice. "Tell them to send someone who can be
gentle. Yolanda cannot be further rattled right now."
Eben nodded.
"Of course, I'll go do that now."
While the angel made the phone call, Maryam and Yosef
continued to comfort their charge.
*~*~*
"Okay... just sit right here," John coaxed, leading Joshua to
a chair in Willowveil's TV room. "Are you comfortable?"
"Honestly, a little creeped out," Joshua confessed.
"John, what is this?"
"I just... I want you to watch a video."
"Okay..."
John rested the laptop he'd borrowed from Fr. Mike in Joshua's
lap.
"And then click on that video file."
Joshua obeyed.
"And..."
"Good morning, viewers! On this week's edition of Faith
of Our Fathers, I'd like to welcome back Fr.
Francis Wesson, former archbishop of our great city," the host
introduced. "Fr. Wesson, how are you doing?"
The camera zoomed in on the priest, revealing a disheveled man
who had clearly begged off shaving that morning.
"Hello," he replied.
"And how are you this morning, Father?" the host repeated.
"Fine..."
"He looks... drugged?" Joshua commented.
"Drugged on the truth!" John cheered.
Confused, Joshua returned his attention to the screen.
"Folks, Fr. Wesson is here to talk to us about a disturbing
theatrical production taking place right here in our
city. Fr. Wesson, would you please tell us why you think
the production of Jesus..."
"No," the priest interrupted, shaking his head.
"No... I... No. There... there's no
problem. It's... it's glorious. He... He..."
Joshua watched, in sympathy and surprise, as the man began to
cry.
"Folks, we're going to cut to commercial. As I'm sure
you can understand, Fr. Wesson has been under a great deal of
strain following the misleading accusations being level..."
"No!" Wesson interrupted again. "They're... they're
true. All true... I... I covered up for... for my
nephew. For other... other priests. It... it's all
true. I didn't... didn't honor my vows... I... I
betrayed the... the God I claimed to serve... A-and
for... for what?"
"Okay, we need to wrap this up and..."
"I'm sorry!" Wesson bellowed. "I'm sorry... I'm
so, so sorry... My God... my God... I'm sorry."
The video abruptly ended.
Joshua turned to John, his face glistening with tears.
"How... John, did you..."
Joshua mimed his head being lifted off.
John smiled gently and shook his head.
"You told me not to so I didn't... as sorely tempted as I
was. That..." He gestured to the computer
screen. "Was all you, my cousin. He came to the
show last night. I bumped into him outside. I
think he came to gather evidence for his rant on the
show. But then I found him afterwards... weeping in the
grotto."
"Do you... think he knows about me?" Joshua questioned.
"I'm not sure. Here, I'll show you."
John offered Joshua his hand.
Taking it, Joshua closed his eyes.
"Memory, show Joshua last night!" John directed, mimicking a
game show host.
Joshua smiled at his cousin's antics then found himself
standing in the grotto at St. Genesius'.
*~*~*
"Who's there?" John called as he approached.
Francis Wesson shifted into view.
Shock was evident on John's face as he took in the man's
expression.
"Hello again," John greeted.
"Good evening," Wesson replied, his voice hoarse.
"Why are you weeping?"
"The show... it was very moving. The man playing
Jesus..."
"He's my cousin," John proudly interrupted.
"He... I've seen many passion plays in my life but
he..."
"Joshua is the best," John boasted.
"Yes... I see that now."
Wesson sat down on a bench and John did the same.
"You were at the meeting. At St. Mary Magdalene's," the
priest recalled. "Both of you. You spoke."
"I did, yes. And Joshua was there."
"Why?"
"Fr. Mike is my friend. I needed to speak up for
him. And... I was born to testify to the truth.
You needed to hear some truth that night."
"The way you speak..." Wesson shook his head.
"What's your name?"
"John."
"John who?"
"You wouldn't believe me if I said. Would you like to
meet Joshua?" John offered.
Wesson shuddered and shook his head.
"No... no... I... can't."
"You could," John pressed.
The priest shook his head.
"Why did you come here tonight?" John questioned.
Wesson hung his head.
"My reasons... weren't good."
John nodded.
"'And the Pharisees went, and they took counsel how they might
catch him in discourse,'" he quoted, causing the priest to
flush. "And now?"
"I... have nothing to say against your cousin... or anyone
here."
"Good. Because these are good people who love and serve
God. And... they've done something that you haven't been
able to bring yourself to do. They've loved and
supported two of your nephew's victims."
Wesson began to weep again.
"I... I truly don't know where he is right now. If I
did... I would tell. I know now... as I should have
known long ago... that he... he is a scourge on the
Church. And I... I'm an even greater scourge because I
allowed it to go on."
"Why now... why do you only see this now?" John pressed.
"I... I lost my way. I wanted to serve God... to teach
others to serve and love Him. But then... the promotions
started. I began to care more about power... esteem...
than... than faith... love. I was so very proud when
Blaine followed me into the ministry. And... and then
the whispers started. And that boy... Mason... he... he
told me what Blaine had... had done to him. But I
couldn't... it would ruin me. Ruin everything I'd
built..."
"For yourself," John interjected, not bothering to conceal his
annoyance.
"Yes... everything I'd built for myself." Wesson
sighed. "But tonight... there was something so...
kingly, so magnificent about your cousin. And to watch
him... diminish... willingly... purposefully... for the good
of all mankind..."
"Yes..." John affirmed, his eyes sparkling with tears.
"What... what do I do now?" Wesson pleaded.
John rose to his feet and stood before the priest.
"Francis John Wesson... You were named for two
saints... St. Francis who put aside his wealth to help
those in need... and St. John the Baptist... who spoke the
truth, even when it meant surrendering my... his
life. You have a choice now... be like them, surrender
your life to God... or continue to walk apart from Him.
Which will you choose, Francis?"
Wesson clasped his hands together and rested his forehead
against them as he wept. When he raised his head to
answer, John was gone.
*~*~*
Back at Willowveil, John looked expectantly at his cousin.
"Well... did I do all right?"
Before Joshua could answer, Andrew entered the room.
"Sorry to interrupt!" he apologized. "But Joe's on the
phone. He said he really needs to speak to you, Joshua."
Joshua brushed away his tears and held out his hand.
"I'll talk to Joe."
Andrew handed over his phone and left the room.
"Hey, Joe."
"Hi, Joshua. I... have some news."
"John's here with me. Can he hear?"
"Sure."
Joshua put the phone on speaker.
"Okay, Joe. Let's hear it."
"Well... I just wanted to let you know that Fr.
Wesson... Francis Wesson... just turned himself into the
police. Further... he informed them that he's the
primary account holder on many of his families' bank
accounts... presumably the ones that Blaine has been using to
fund his flight from justice. Francis froze them all."
Joshua heaved a sigh and lifted his eyes.
"Thank you, Abba," he murmured.
"There's more," Joe continued. "This part is
difficult... Because we're so near to the Canadian
border, we shared Blaine Wesson's photo with the RCMP.
They just contacted one of my colleagues in New
Hampshire. They received a report of an attempted rape
and when they showed the young lady photographs of known
rapists... she IDed Wesson. They did the same with the
front desk clerk at the hotel where the attempted rape
occurred and... he also IDed Wesson. Unfortunately, he'd
already checked out. So the Mounties have launched a
manhunt for Blaine. I'm hopeful that, without his
wealth, he'll run out of places to hide and... we'll get him,
Joshua."
"And the girl?" Joshua asked.
"Funny thing about that... She's staying at a shelter
for refugees. And the police report lists the outcry
witnesses as a Mr. and Mrs. Yosef Davidson and Eben
Angeli. Happen to know them?" Joe questioned, a note of
amusement in his voice.
"Ha!" John barked.
Joshua smiled.
"Yeah... yeah, I do."
"So you know she's in good hands. Listen, I have to
go. They want me to do a press briefing. But call
if you want to talk about any of this. Angie and I are
hoping to stop by Willowveil tomorrow to celebrate with you."
"Thank you, Joe. Thank you so much and I... I look
forward to seeing you and Angie. I want to hug you
both."
Joe sniffled.
"I look forward to that hug. Talk to you soon,
Josh. See you, John."
"Until tomorrow, Joe," Joshua replied.
When he ended the call, Joshua pulled John to him.
"You're magnificent, John... my magnificent buffoon," he
praised.
With tears drifting down his cheeks, John smiled back at
Joshua.
"Anything for my baby cousin."
*~*~*
Easter
Sunday, April 1st, 2018
Easter Sunday dawned breezy and warm in Dyeland City. It
brought with it not only the usual promise of hope and everlasting
love but also a much welcome respite and retreat for the
Friends. Beyond the usual busyness of Jesus Christ
Superstar season at St. Genesius', their time and emotions
had also been wrapped up in Joshua's current "assignment."
It had been nearly two months since they'd all been roused from
their warm beds by a text from JenniAnn.
Have Joshua at Willowveil. Something's up.
Come ASAP.
That was quickly followed up by a text from Andrew.
Do NOT panic. He's fine. Not great but fine.
Just get here as quickly as you *safely* can.
Within the hour, they'd all arrived at Willowveil where they'd
taken turns mopping the sleeping, feverish brow of their beloved
Master.
Thankfully, there had been no similar threats to Joshua's physical
health since then. He'd waved it off as too many nights
outside in the early February cold and, since then, the
haggardness had fallen away and he'd regained his usual
appearance, give or take a few wrinkles or sprigs of gray.
That was why, on Easter morning, JenniAnn, Kemara, and Emma were
so shocked when a breezy Joshua entered the kitchen in search of a
mug of coffee.
"Good morning, my girls!" he chirped as he grabbed his mug from
the strainer.
"Good... morning?" JenniAnn gulped out as she accepted a kiss on
her cheek.
"Yeah... uh... happy Easter!" Kemara greeted with forced cheer as
she, too, was kissed.
"And to all of you, as well!" Joshua took a deep, relaxing
breath and smiled.
Emma approached, coffee pot in hand. After receiving her own
kiss, she began to pour.
"So... how are you feeling?" she ventured, struggling to meet
Joshua's gaze.
"Great! Like an all-new me," Joshua replied with a
grin. "Are you the only ones up?"
"No. Andrew, Zeke, and Shane are out back... by the
shop. Grilling sausages," JenniAnn explained.
"Well, then, I'll go outside and wish them a good morning.
Back soon. The pancakes smell great!"
With that, Joshua hugged each of the women and left the kitchen.
JenniAnn, Kemara, and Emma remained silently shocked for a few
moments.
"Umm... so are we going to talk about that?" Kemara eventually
queried.
"Maybe it's for his assignment? I mean..." Emma
sighed.
"Joshua wouldn't give into racism," JenniAnn averred. "I
can't imagine he'd change his appearance just to fit in."
"Of course not," Emma agreed. "But he does change his
appearance if it'll help get people to listen. I mean isn't
that the whole point of the Incarnation?"
"True." JenniAnn nodded. "But... but..."
Kemara chuckled and squeezed her friend's shoulders.
"I'm sure it's not permanent."
"No, probably not... but it looks like he skinned a Shih-Tzu and
put it on his head!" JenniAnn whined.
Emma giggled at the idea.
"My mind went more to a L'Oreal commercial but... sure."
"And the dishwater blonde does bring out the gold in his eyes,"
Kemara pointed out.
"But it's so silky and... and... pretty!" JenniAnn continued.
"Honestly, it reminds me a lot of Andrew's hair when it's long,"
Emma offered.
JenniAnn adamantly shook her head.
"No way. And it's not nearly so lovely as Joshua's normal...
REAL... hair. The way it's all dark and thick and the curls
kinda wrap around your fingers..."
Emma and Kemara looked at each other with raised eye brows.
"Hey! You didn't spend months doing his hair and make-up!"
JenniAnn defended.
"No, we didn't," Kemara admitted before grinning. "But I do
still think you should maybe talk to someone about your attachment
to Joshua's hair."
As Emma laughed, JenniAnn rolled her eyes.
"Okay, okay. So maybe I'm a little bit obsessive. And,
after all, he's still the same Joshua underneath..."
JenniAnn gulped. "That."
"Right. Though shalt love the Lord, your God, with all your
heart, soul, and might," Emma recited. "Even when he has a
really, really bad hair day."
In spite of herself, JenniAnn laughed.
"Where is that written?"
"The Book of St. Vidal of Sassoon," Emma joked.
Kemara erupted with laughter, nearly pouring an entire bowl of
pancake batter onto a skillet.
"Oops!"
"That's okay. We'll just cut it into multiple pieces."
JenniAnn checked on the various fruit toppings they'd concocted
and were warming. "I wish Maryam was here. She'd know
if we should be concerned."
Emma's eyes watered.
"I wish she was, too. For multiple reasons."
The comment caused all the women to think back on the weeks
before, of all the trials and disappointments.
Emma shook her head, rousing herself from her melancholia.
"But today is Easter. It's Joshua's day. And so we'll
celebrate him as best and as fully as we can. Just like we
all agreed."
"Hear, hear." Kemara clinked her mug against Emma's.
JenniAnn nodded.
"Of course. To Joshua."
"To Joshua," Kemara and Emma echoed.
*~*~*
Within the hour, Willowveil Castle came alive as everyone
congregated in the ballroom, awaiting Easter brunch.
"How ya doing?" Andrew asked as he stood by JenniAnn, filling cups
with juice and milk.
"I'm good. It's such a lovely day and nearly everyone we
hold dear is here and..."
"I meant about, ya know, the hair..." Andrew prompted with
concern.
JenniAnn looked across the room to where Joshua was spinning and
dancing with the children. Now it was in a ponytail.
"It's becoming... a bit less shocking, I guess. I just wish
I knew why he'd done it. Do you think we should be
concerned?"
Andrew shrugged.
"Curious, maybe. But not concerned. Joshua's not shy
about asking for help when he wants it."
"True." JenniAnn again peered at where the carpenter was
romping around with the children. She was struck by a sudden
thought.
"Don't you think it's odd that none of the kids seemed at all
shocked? I mean Belle was all questions and curiosity when I
put my hair in a bun last month. And yet... Joshua goes
blonde surfer and nothing?"
"Would you really call that 'blonde surfer'?" Andrew checked,
dragging a hand through his own long locks.
JenniAnn hugged his middle.
"No, not really. On you it looks perfectly natural... and
lovely." She reached up to give Andrew's hair a playful tug.
"It's a good point about Belle and the other kids, though.
And she did seem especially giggly last night. I just
chalked it up to anticipation of the Easter egg hunt but..."
"Maybe she knows something we don't?"
"Maybe."
"Hot pancakes! Come and get em... after we pray!" Caleb
announced as he, Sean, and Peter rolled in several bowl and
platter-laden carts.
The group needed no further encouragement. They each took
their places at the assorted tables then looked expectantly at
Joshua.
After the traditional prayer before meals in Aramaic, Joshua
offered his own blessing.
"Dad, we thank You for this food You've given us to sustain
us. Thank You for the creativity and generosity of those who
so lovingly prepared it. I'm filled with gratitude for the
opportunity to be here among our beloved children, celebrating
with them. You know that their care and love for me means
everything to me. You also know that sometimes that care and
love weighs heavily on them and, in seeking to help me, they
sometimes needlessly put away things that would bring them joy."
As Joshua continued, many of the adults opened their eyes and
peered at each other. Of course they knew Joshua knew about
their little sacrifices and plots to do the best by him. It
was a little odd, however, hearing it declared out loud.
"I also thank You for the cooperation of our little ones here who
kept my secret. I know You will bless us with a beautiful
day filled with each other's companionship and love.
Amen. And, oh yeah, happy April Fool's Day!"
All eyes turned to Joshua at the abrupt change in tone. Gone
were his flowing, blonde locks... back were his ebony curls... and
a headband sporting two pastel bunny ears.
Joshua winked and broke into laughter.
"It was a prank!" JenniAnn shouted with obvious relief.
"And we kept it quiet!" Liam cheered.
Daisy nodded.
"Joshua told us last night."
In the midst of embracing the crowd of Friends that had closed in
around him, Joshua looked up and nodded.
"I appreciate the thought behind what all of you decided," he
explained. "Truly. I know you 'banned' April Fool's
Day because you didn't want anything to detract from my day.
But I adore your laughter and your creativity. So, by order
of yours truly, the Lord God Incarnate, consider the ban struck,"
he proclaimed with a playful glint in his eyes and a hearty
laugh. "Happy Easter Fool's Day! And now... some music
while we dine."
From out of no where, a song rang out... perfectly blending the
two holidays as the Friends celebrated and loved on God's Own
Fool.
"So come lose
your life for a carpenter's son,
For a madman who died
for a dream
And you'll have the
faith His first followers had
And you'll feel the
weight of the beam.
So surrender the
hunger to say you must know,
Have the courage to
say 'I believe'
For the power of
paradox opens your eyes
And blinds those who
say they can see.
So we follow God's own
Fool,
For only the foolish
can tell
Believe the
unbelievable,
And come be a fool as
well."
~~"God's Own Fool" by
Michael Card
*~*~*
Following
brunch, the group trekked to St. Bregwin's for Mass. It
was a bittersweet experience as it was the final Sunday on
which Fr. Mike celebrated Mass in a Catholic Church. At
points, his voice quaked with emotion but, each time, he
sought out Joshua's face and his pain would turn to
excitement. It wasn't the ending of anything, only the
beginning of a new journey with Joshua and his Father.
After Mass, the group parted only long enough to gather their
contributions for a potluck at St. Genesius' where they
reunited with Roger, Renee, and Mason. By 1:00, everyone
was gathered there for lunch. They'd been enjoying each
others' culinary efforts for an hour when Andrew drained a
bottle of ginger ale and held it up into the air. Adam
whistled sharply causing everyone to go silent.
"Thank you, Adam. Since this Easter celebration is also
doubling as the cast party for JCS and as I'm the director...
I would like to challenge my cast and crew and all our guests
to... a game of Spin-the-Bottle!" Andrew shouted.
Most of the crowd erupted into cheers and hurried into a
circle on stage.
"Is he for real?" a hesitant Mason asked Joshua. "Umm,
Spin-the-Bottle?"
Joshua laughed and waved Mason, Renee, and Roger towards the
circle.
"It's not what you think. It's a karaoke game for
them. Everyone sits in a circle, we take turns spinning
the bottle, and whomever it points to... you have to do a duet
with that person."
"Oh fun!" Renee cheered. "Except some of us can't
sing..."
"And that's part of the fun. Even those of us who can
sing usually end up with songs waaay out of our range.
Last time, I ended up singing 'Man! I Feel Like a
Woman!' by Shania Twain... with Rabbi Yakov."
The trio burst out laughing as they sat down in the circle.
"Okay... so the rules are you have to sing with the person the
bottle points to... but you can bring in others if you so
choose," Andrew explained. "We'll use the random feature
here on my laptop to choose a song. You get three
vetoes, if needed. After you're finished, you or your
partner spin to determine who goes next then they spin to find
their partner. Most important rule... have fun! So
I'll start..." The angel spun the bottle which, when it
came to rest, was pointing at Eli. "It's you and me Eli
and we're singing..."
JenniAnn took the laptop from Andrew and hit a button.
She began to giggle uncontrollably.
Owen read over her shoulder and grinned.
"'I Feel Pretty' from West Side Story!" he shouted,
causing everyone to burst into laughter.
Andrew shook his head.
"Nope!"
"You're doing it!" JenniAnn countered.
"Uh uh."
Eli put an arm around Andrew's shoulders.
"We're stuck with it, buddy... and since you're prettier:
you're Maria. I'm the chorus."
JenniAnn started the music and after a feigned glare at her,
Andrew began to sing.
"'I feel pretty. Oh, so pretty. I feel pretty and
witty and bright! And I pity any girl who isn't me
tonight.'"
Andrew scooped Belle up and began to twirl around with her as
she let out shrieks of delight, sometimes attempting to sing
along with her Daddy.
When Eli's turn was nearing, he pulled Adam and Henry to their
feet, compelling them to join him.
"'Have you met my good friend Maria?" they sang, pointing at
Andrew. "The craziest girl on the block? You'll
know her the minute you see her. She's the one who is in
an advanced state of shock!"
As the four men and little girl continued through the song,
their audience grew increasingly amused.
"'I feel stunning and entrancing,'" Andrew trilled.
"Feel like running and dancing for joy..." He placed
Belle on his shoulders then knelt in front of JenniAnn.
"'For I'm loved by a pretty wonderful boy!'"
As the group whooped and hollered, the angel of death kissed
his soul mate who was herself in a fit of laughter.
The newcomers, especially, found the entire spectacle to be
hilarious. Mason even stood, starting a standing
ovation.
Andrew grinned and curtsied then waved to the other angels of
death who did the same.
"Well! That was quite the start! And I think we
can all agree... you're very pretty, Andrew," Peter
teased. "But now... Eli, please spin the bottle again."
Eli did so and Bishop Tony cringed when it pointed at
him.
"Now, Bishop Tony, you spin to find out your duet partner,"
Andrew instructed.
"Oh boy..."
Tony spun the bottle and was somewhat relieved when it pointed
to Sibyll. At least he had some familiarity with her.
"And your song is..." Andrew smiled when the song came
up. "This is too perfect... 'Hail Holy
Queen.' The Sister Act version."
Sibyll clapped happily as she rose and joined the priest.
After a brief consultation, they began to sing, reverent and
sweet.
"'Hail, Holy Queen, enthroned above, oh Maria! Hail,
Mother of Mercy and of love, oh Maria!'"
As the music surged, they waved for the others to join
them. Clapping along, the Friends did so.
"'Triumph all, ye Cherubim! Sing with us, sweet
Seraphim. Heaven and earth resound our hymn.
Salve, Salve, Salve Regina.'"
Bishop Tony beamed as he belted out the Latin portion.
"'Mater amta intemerata. Sanctus, Sanctus Dominus!
Virgo respice, Mater adspice. Sanctus, Sanctus
Dominus!'"
"'Alleluia!'" Sibyll and the others added.
The entire group was so enthralled that no one noticed the
doors to the theatre open and close. They only became
aware of their visitors when the song ended and, from behind
them, came the sound of clapping.
At the end of the aisle, a beatific Maryam stood with Yosef
proudly smiling behind her.
"Ama! Abi!" Joshua shouted before jumping off the stage
and towards them.
"It... it was like the Bat Signal!" Logan exclaimed.
"Is... is that..." Bishop Tony reached out to Sibyll for
support.
"Sure is!" she responded as she steadied the priest.
Joshua hugged and kissed his parents in greeting and then,
with an arm around each of them, escorted them to the stage.
"Maryam!" Emma struggled to get up from her chair but, with a
boost from Peter, was soon in front of Maryam.
"Oh Emma... Look at you, beautiful girl!"
Emma's face shone as Maryam gently rested a hand on her belly.
"I'm so glad you're here... We all are. For so
many reasons." Emma kissed Maryam's cheek then reached
for Yosef's hand. "Both of you."
"We are pleased to be here," Yosef replied. "We cannot
stay long but... we wanted to see all of you and spend some
time with Yeshu on this day. And meet your new friends."
The elder carpenter smiled at the newcomers.
"Ama, Abi, I'd like you to meet Bishop Tony, Ana-Maria, Kyle,
Renee, Mason, and Roger," Joshua introduced. "Everyone,
these are my parents: Maryam and Yosef."
Ana-Maria was the first to approach. Mindful of Renee
and Mason, her greeting was more subdued than it might
otherwise have been.
"I... I'm so glad you could come spend some time with
us. Could I... hug you?"
"We would like that very much," Maryam responded, holding her
hand out to her and her mother's namesake.
Ana-Maria clung to her, sighing happily when Yosef wrapped his
arms around them both.
Kyle was the next to greet the couple.
"Hi. I... I..." He blinked back tears. "I've
wanted to meet you for... for a long time."
Yosef rested a hand on his back.
"And I am so pleased we have met, Kyle."
"Sweet, brave boy," Maryam cooed as she embraced him.
"And your sweet, brave uncle." She beckoned to Tony who
quickly joined them. "Thank you for the time you have
spent with me, Tony."
Tony's eyes filled and he nodded.
"Thank you for being there. When I was angry...
sometimes the words of the rosary were all I could get out,"
he confessed, his voice hushed.
"Maryam is very good at listening," Yosef boasted.
Tony smiled at Yosef and nodded before embracing him.
"I have had so many blessings that it felt wrong to ask for
more... but I did hope we would meet you both and now we
have."
Joshua waved Roger, Renee, and Mason nearer.
While Roger eagerly accepted hugs from both Maryam and Yosef,
the other two were more reserved. Sympathetic to this,
Maryam and Yosef greeted them with warm hand shakes.
"Yeshu has spoken so often of all of you," Maryam
explained. "I am delighted to be meeting with you."
"It's really great to meet you!" Renee chirped. "You and
Josh totally have the same gorgeous eyes!"
Maryam smiled.
"Thank you."
"Do you two live near here?" Mason inquired.
"We are working at a shelter for refugees in Canada," Yosef
explained. "We will return there soon but we wanted to
spend Easter with our boy."
"Aww. I'm sure Josh is thrilled!" Renee replied.
"And now we know where he gets his compassion from!"
Yosef looked proudly at his son.
"Yeshu was born compassionate. We cannot take credit for
that."
"Yes, you can. You encouraged that in me, Abi.
Anyway... we were playing spin-the-bottle," Joshua
related. "Would you like to join us?"
Yosef chuckled and nodded then took Maryam's hand.
"We would enjoy that very much."
"Then back to it! Tony or Sibyll, you spin," Joshua
directed.
The bishop spun the bottle which rotated to face Mason.
"Oh boy..." Mason moved to the center of the circle and
spun. He smiled when it pointed Joshua. "You and
me, Josh!"
Andrew consulted his laptop.
"And the winning song is... 'The River of Dreams' by Billy
Joel. That's a great one!"
Mason smiled with relief and nodded.
"I can handle that one. Josh?"
"Sure. But everyone has to help us with the echo part."
The group shouted in assent and then, at Mason's request,
Joshua began the song.
"'In the middle of the night, I go walking in my sleep, from
the mountains of faith to a river so deep...'"
"'I must be looking for something, something sacred I lost,'"
Mason sang out. "'But the river is wide and it's too
hard to cross...'"
Noticing the tears beginning to well, Joshua clasped Mason's
hand as he continued.
"'And even though I know the river is wide, I walk down every
evening and I stand on the shore and try to cross to the
opposite side so I can finally find out what I've been looking
for... In the middle of the night, I go walking in my sleep,
through the valley of fear, to a river so deep...'"
Mason squeezed Joshua's hand and took a deep breath.
"'And I've been searching for something... taken out of my
soul. Something I would never lose... Something somebody
stole.'"
The tears began to stream down Mason's face.
"'I don't know why...'" His voiced cracked. "'I go
walking at night...'"
Concerned, Andrew cut the music.
Mason thought about those nights, prowling around Manhattan
with Joshua, devoted and protective, following him.
"'But now I'm tired and I don't want to walk anymore...'" he
murmured.
"Mason... Mason, let's sit down," Joshua coaxed.
Mason's eyes grew bright.
"'Something sacred I lost...'" he repeated. "'Something
taken out of... of my soul...'"
"It's okay, Mason. We don't need to keep..."
Mason peered at Joshua.
"You..."
Joshua smiled.
"I'm here, Mason. Maybe let's get you a drink of..."
"It's... you." Mason reached out and clasped the Star of
David that rested against Joshua's shirt. He gazed
around the group. John, the cousin... Maryam and
Yosef, the parents... Mason turned to look at the cross,
leaning against the back of the stage. He'd seen Joshua
on that cross. It had all seemed so real... because it
had been real. Once.
Joshua reached up to clasp Mason's hand. As he did, the
man's eyes grew wide.
"Josh..." Mason whispered as he reverently cradled Joshua's
scarred wrist. "Josh..." he repeated as he raised the
other wounded hand.
Renee gasped.
"How did that happen?" she screeched. And then, seeing
the way Joshua and Mason were looking at each other, she
knew. "Oh... oh... oh."
Roger approached his cousin and wrapped an arm around her
waist.
"It's okay, Mason," Joshua consoled. "I... I'm better
now."
Mason nodded and gave him a trembling smile.
"Me too."
*~*~*
Shine
a Light
Wednesday,
April 4th, 2018
"I told you the flowers would be up soon."
JenniAnn turned away from the fruit salad she was mixing and
smiled at Andrew.
"Ya did. And it's such a beautiful day..."
Andrew wrapped his arms around her and rested his chin on her
hair.
"A beautiful day filled with old friends and new friends," he
agreed, smiling at Owen who was sketching Mason and Joshua as
they sat near the lake in the Fields of Gold. Not far
from them, Renee, Roger, Bishop Tony, and the McIntyre family
were listening intently as John regaled them with stories of
his and Joshua's shared youth.
"Break it up, you two," Adam teased as he approached with a
giggling Ada-Marie in his arms.
"We don't wanna," JenniAnn protested. "How's the TLS
coming?"
A tray of sliced turkey-like substance suddenly appeared on
the table.
"Well," Adam replied with a grin.
Andrew took a bite and nodded.
"Very good."
Rolling along a large cooler, Clay approached with Kylie.
"Here are the sandwich fixings. And some sides.
Dot's potato salad, Kylie's graham cracker sandwiches, of
course..."
"Most people aren't here yet and we already have quite the
spread!" Kylie pointed out.
"And that surprises you?" Andrew kidded.
Kylie laughed.
"No, I suppose not. How's everything going?"
"Really good. It was fun giving Kyle's family a proper
tour of Willowveil."
"And Mason?" Adam checked.
"This is the third night he's come by after finishing work...
to spend time with Joshua." JenniAnn smiled over at the
two. "Owen's almost finished with that painting.
He's already made one for Kyle and Ana-Maria but no one's seen
it yet. I think he brought it, though. I saw him
stash a covered canvas in that cabin."
"Hmm... Mysterious," Clay mused. "I'm glad Mason's
been coming around."
"Us too. And it'll be great to have all of them here for
Bible study," Andrew observed.
"And we get to have it outside again!" Kylie cheered.
"I've missed this."
Adam cocked his head and peered at something past
Andrew. Everyone else turned to follow his gaze.
"Who is that?" Clay queried.
"No idea. But they sure are running fast!"
JenniAnn stepped away from Andrew. "I'm going to go meet
them."
"I'll go with you." Andrew waved towards where Belle was
playing with Liam. "Could you keep an eye on them,
please? Monica and Arthur will be here soon. Rose
and Max are somewhere nearby... taking a walk."
"Sure, Uncle Adam will watch them," Adam agreed as the other
two nodded.
"Thanks!"
Andrew and JenniAnn dashed off, the former slowing to keep
pace with her. In only a few moments, they were close
enough to make out the identity of the running figure.
"Joe!" JenniAnn shouted.
The man raised his hand in a wave and continued towards them.
"Joshua... I need to talk... to Joshua," he choked out.
Andrew rested a hand on the man's back.
"He's just down there. But let's slow down. You're
not going to be able to talk to him if you pass out."
Joe nodded and took the hill more slowly. By the time
they reached the Fields, he was able to speak clearly.
"Joshua!" Joe shouted when he was in sight.
Joshua rested a hand on Mason's shoulder then rose and walked
towards Joe.
"Joe! Your face..."
Joe smiled as Joshua rested his hand against his cheek,
drawing the redness out.
"Thanks. I... I have news, Joshua. I wanted you to
hear it from me first unless..." Joe waved towards the
sky.
Joshua shook his head.
"Dad hasn't told me anything. I mean... the usual
but..."
"They found him, Joshua. They found Blaine Wesson."
Hearing the despised name, Mason hurried forward.
"Did I hear..."
Joshua turned to the young man and embraced him.
"They found Blaine Wesson," Joe reiterated. "In
Ontario. The Mounties have him now but they're
extraditing him tomorrow."
"Kyle, come over here, please," Joshua called.
Hurrying over, Kyle at once noticed that Mason was on the
verge of tears.
"What's..."
Mason gripped his hand.
"They arrested him, Kyle."
"Fr... Blaine Wesson?" Kyle checked.
Joshua rested a hand on his back and nodded.
"It... it's over. I mean... there will be the trials, of
course, but..." Mason let out a ragged sigh. "It's
over... He... he can't hurt anyone again."
With tears in his own eyes, Kyle embraced Mason.
"I hope you know that this is owing a lot to the two of you,"
Joe pointed out. "You kept this in the headlines.
You kept the spotlight on him... and I know that wasn't easy."
Stepping apart, Kyle and Mason hugged their girlfriends.
"It was easier than it might have been with all the
support." Kyle smiled at those now gathered around them,
his gaze locking with Joshua's. "And having you here
with us, Joshua..."
Mason nodded.
"It... it made all the difference, Josh. Truly.
Knowing not only that... that you died for us but that you
came back... to share in all of this with us... I love
you."
"I love you, too, Mason. And you, Kyle. And... all
of you. And I... I am so glad you have this peace
now." Joshua hugged both men again.
Standing together, Fr. Mike and Bishop Tony also embraced.
"Thank you so much for being with me through this, Mike.
For introducing me to Joshua..." Tony rested a hand on
Fr. Mike's cheek. "If... if I could have had a
son... I would have wanted him to be just like you."
Fr. Mike beamed at Tony.
"Thank you. That means a lot, Tony. And know
this... you will always, always be a part of my family."
Fr. Mike looked to the others. "Our families, our
friends... we're all joined now... to be there for each
other... no matter what comes."
Joshua nodded proudly and smiled at them all.
"This... this is a church," he declared. "My
church... Even... even when I'm not here among you like
this... look to each other. You'll find me there."
Smiling at each other, the group joined hands, knowing that,
as always, Joshua spoke the truth.
*~*~*
"It's just right in here... I didn't want anything to
happen to it with the kids rough-housing so..." Owen
stepped into a cabin and turned on the lights.
Kyle and Ana-Maria followed him inside.
"Ya ready?" the painter asked.
The young couple nodded.
"And here it is!"
Owen removed the covering from the painting with a flourish.
"Oh, Owen... It's wonderful!" Kyle complimented.
"It... it is. I... I love it. Joshua..."
Ana-Maria's hand hovered over the painting.
"It's okay. The paint's all dry," Owen assured.
Ana-Maria traced Joshua's face as he stood between her and
Kyle, his smile lighting up his face and an arm around each of
their shoulders. The couple's hands were linked in front
of him.
Owen and Kyle exchanged a look as Ana-Maria cocked her
head.
"But why..."
Turning around, Ana-Maria found Kyle on one knee, holding a
ring... the same sapphire ring that was on her finger in the
painting.
"Ana-Maria... I... I know we're very young. And I
also know... I know this has been a crazy time but... but
through it all... you've stood by me. And every... every
morning and every evening since we got back together... I've
thanked God for you."
"Kyle... Oh..."
"I... I made a mistake in... in thinking I could make a life
apart from... from you. And I... I won't ever... can't
ever... make that mistake again because..." Kyle shook
his head. "I love you. With all I am... I love
you... And..."
"Yes!" Ana-Maria shrieked. "Yes!"
Kyle laughed.
"I didn't even get to ask."
Ana-Maria grinned and knelt in front of him.
"Then hurry and ask!"
"Marry me?"
"Yes!"
Owen clapped wildly.
"I love you, too," Ana-Maria murmured as Kyle slipped the
engagement ring onto her finger.
Kyle rested his forehead against hers.
"And for that... I'm eternally grateful."
Ana-Maria kissed him then looked from the painting to Owen.
"It's probably a good thing I said yes. That painting
would be super awkward if not."
Kyle and Owen laughed.
"I suppose I could have painted over the ring but... something
told me that wouldn't be necessary." Owen winked at the
two.
"How long have you known that Kyle was going to propose?"
"Since Easter. This was one of the quickest turn-around
times I've ever had but seeing you two crazy kids... worth
it. Now... I think you have some news to share with the
others."
Owen opened the door to reveal a grinning Joshua.
"Congratulations!" he cried.
Ana-Maria and Kyle hurried forward and embraced him.
"Thanks! And it makes it even more wonderful having you
here to celebrate it!" Kyle cheered.
"You knew?" Ana-Maria questioned as she threw her arms around
Joshua's neck.
Joshua nodded.
"Kyle wanted help picking out the ring and I guess he thought
I was the expert on, well, you."
Ana-Maria giggled and nodded.
"You would be." She held the ring out to admire
it. "I love it..."
"She has a ring!" someone shrieked from the field.
Joshua laughed.
"It must have caught the sun. I'm afraid the ring did
the announcing for you."
"That's okay." Kyle wrapped an arm around his fiancee's
waist. "Shine a little light on something and the truth
comes out."
Joshua clapped him on the back.
"That's exactly right."
As their friends and family surged forward, Ana-Maria and Kyle
prepared themselves for a second, far purer celebration of the
day's good news.
*~*~*
Thursday, April 5th,
2018
Mason sat nervously at a table in Adrian's Coffeehouse. A few
feet away, Roger, Renee, and Joshua waited at another table.
They smiled encouragingly at their friend.
Mason smiled back then checked his phone. 6:57. It wasn't
quite time. They weren't late. They hadn't stood him up.
“Mason...”
Looking up from his phone, Mason met the gaze of his mother.
Beside her, his father stood, teary-eyed and nervously
twisting the cap he held.
Mason rose and went to his parents.
"M-mom... Dad..." he greeted.
"Mason..." his mother repeated before lurching forward and
sobbing into her son's chest.
Awkwardly, Mason wrapped his arms around her. Then he let out
a deep breath and tightened his embrace.
“Mom... I... I'm glad you're here, Mom." He looked over her
shoulder. "A-and Dad...”
The man rested a shaky hand on his son's back.
"Son... oh, Mason... We... we're so... so sorry," he choked
out.
“I... I know, Dad. We... we have a lot to talk about.”
His mother pulled away and nodded.
“We do. And... we... we have a lot of listening to do. A lot
of... of time to make up for.”
Mason gave her a teary smile and nodded.
"Yeah..." Feeling awkward, he turned away from his
parents and to the others briefly.
"Do you, umm, do you want to meet my girlfriend?" Mason
suggested.
His parents nodded eagerly and followed their son to the other
table.
"Mom and Dad, this is my girlfriend, Renee, and her cousin, my
buddy, Roger, and this is our friend, Josh Davidson.
Everyone... my parents, Virginia and Clement."
Renee smiled at the two.
"Hi, Virginia and Clement! I'm so glad to meet you."
"Likewise..." Still nervous, Clement offered his hand
which Renee squeezed.
"I'm really glad that you and Mason have reconnected.
He's a great guy." Roger clapped Mason on the back.
"He... he was a great boy," Virginia murmured. "I... I'm
looking forward to... to meeting the man he... he became."
Joshua, picking up on the panic rising up in Mason, smiled and
pulled out two chairs.
"Please sit, Virginia and Clement. I'll get us some
drinks and something to eat."
Mason started to protest but thought better of it.
Instead, he returned Joshua's smile.
"Josh has a thing about feeding people," he explained to his
parents.
Roger chuckled.
"That he does. You'd think he'd created food or
something," he teased.
Joshua simply grinned and left to put in an order.
"So... how are Greg and Toby?" Mason inquired, tracing the
tablecloth pattern in an attempt to control his nerves.
Virginia smiled sadly.
"They were so happy when we told them that you'd responded to
our letter and... and agreed to meet."
Mason returned her smile.
"I'm glad."
"Your brothers are looking forward to reconnecting once you're
ready," Clement added.
"And... they're doing well?"
"Greg's married. Happily. He has a little boy
named Joshua, goes by Josh. Like your friend."
Clement waved towards where Joshua was standing in line.
"Good name," Mason commented with a fond smile. "How
old?"
"Sixteen months. And Toby..." Virginia drifted off.
Mason's face darkened with worry for his youngest brother.
"Is... is he..."
"Toby's married, too... to Paul," Clement informed.
Mason burst out laughing then looked apologetically at his
parents.
"Sorry... I'm really happy for him. And this is...
next door neighbor Paul?"
Virginia nodded.
"I always wondered..." Mason mused. "So that had to
be... interesting for you."
"We've learned a lot since you left," Virginia assured.
"I guess so."
There was an awkward silence which Renee hastened to fill.
"Do Toby and Paul have kids?"
Virginia pulled out her phone and displayed a photograph of
two beaming men holding two babies swathed in pink and
green.
"That's Alexandria and that's Mateo. They adopted them
about six months ago. And here's Josh with his Mommy and
Daddy. Greg's wife is named Cassie."
"Alexandria, Mateo, Josh, Cassie..." Mason repeated,
committing their names to memory.
"The kids are so cute!" Renee gushed.
Roger chuckled and pointed at Josh.
"That grin looks very familiar..."
Virginia smiled and nodded.
"We... we've commented that he takes after his Uncle Mason."
"Uncle Mason..."
Just as Mason was about to be overpowered by his emotions and
the enormity of all he'd missed, Joshua returned and set a
hand on his back. Mason immediately felt calmer.
"Artichoke and spinach flatbread... hummus and chips... and,
of course, some sweets," Adrian introduced as she sat down a
large tray. "And... some tea."
"Seemed like a good night for tea," Joshua offered. "But
speak up if you'd prefer..."
"This is great. Thanks, Josh. My parents were just
telling me that I have a nephew who shares your name."
Joshua beamed and nodded.
"Good name. I think it'll serve him well."
Joshua sat and waved to the food.
"Please, dig in."
At Joshua's invitation, the little group began to eat.
Conversation was light and the crime which had brought them
together was discussed no further. But looking around
the table, Joshua knew that all would be well. There
would be numerous counseling sessions, trying moments, and
heartbreaking reminders of lost time. But Virginia and
Clement had their son back and Mason had his family
back. And, most importantly, he had his faith again.
*~*~*
Monday, April 16th,
2018
Tony made his way to the lectern at St. Mary Magdalene's
Church. He stared out at the crowd of parishioners,
other area Catholics, and reporters. His gaze drifted to
the first few pews which contained a contingent of the now
more numerous Friends. In the midst of them sat Joshua
who smiled encouragingly, calming the newly appointed
archbishop's nerves.
"Brothers and sisters in Christ, people of goodwill, thank you
for joining me tonight. My special thanks to our
district attorney, Joe Maxwell, for being with us."
The congregation applauded.
"Friends... This has been a trying time for our
Church... and it continues to be. I know this parish, in
particular, has been heavily impacted by the ongoing abuse
scandal. Two months ago, you gathered here to meet with
my predecessor and were among the first to learn of his
betrayal, of his failure to report abusive priests.
Prior to that revelation, he ripped a dedicated, wonderful
priest from you. Understandably, that betrayal and his
own friendship with my nephew, caused Fr. Mike to, very
understandably, reconsider his role with the Catholic
Church. He saw, firsthand, the damage wrought by
predatory priests."
In the first pew, Ana-Maria clasped Kyle's hand as he bowed
his head and remembered the first, horrible days after he'd
left the seminary.
"And I saw... firsthand... the compassion and faith of your
pastor," Tony continued. "He has become one of my most
valued friends and, because of that and because I'm a servant
of the Truth, I want to quash any lingering doubts there may
be. Fr. Mike did nothing wrong. He was expelled
from your parish solely because of the former archbishop's
self-serving motives. That Fr. Mike has left the
Catholic priesthood should not cause you concern. I beg
of you... please don't let it lead you to doubt his
goodness. Because the truth is... while it was
ultimately his decision, it was my will that he leave.
You're no doubt asking yourselves why I asked him to leave the
Catholic priesthood and my answer is this... It was a
selfish decision on my part. I saw how his compassion
and grace reached out to my precious... precious nephew...
reached him when none... none of the rest of us could."
Struggling to continue, Archbishop Tony looked back and forth
from Kyle to Joshua until his voice was steadied.
"Thanks to him, I have my nephew back... strong, healthy, and,
yes, happy. Other survivors deserve that same
care. But they are, understandably, distrustful of the
Church. And so... they need a shepherd who stands
outside the Church. Fr. Mike will be that. His ministry will continue and I
can't pretend to imagine how many lives will be made better by
crossing paths with him. So, please, join me now in wishing our
brother well as he embarks on his new work."
With a shove from John, a tearful Fr. Mike was on his
feet. He humbly bowed his head as the congregation
applauded and shouted encouragement to him. From behind
him, a beaming Joshua squeezed his hand.
When the cacophony had quieted, Tony spoke again.
"Fr. Mike has asked me to let everyone know to, please, not be
strangers. Starting next Monday, he'll be partnering
with St. Genesius' Community Theatre for a special outreach
ministry. More details to come. I'll be sure
they're in the bulletin once available. Now..."
Tony waved towards Joe. "I wanted Mr. Maxwell to be with
us tonight because I am making a solemn vow to you all that,
from this moment on, there will be no more secrets in this
archdiocese. I have given Mr. Maxwell and his team full
access to personnel files and the like. If I hear
reports of abuse, my first call will be to the police.
My second call will be to Joe."
Once again, the crowd applauded.
"I urge all of you to operate in the same manner. Yes,
abuse is a sin. But it's also a crime. We will
certainly cooperate in all investigations but it is not our
job to be doing investigations. That is the job of the
legal system and they must be allowed to do it unimpeded,
uncontested."
Tony paused until the cheering died down.
"To those of you who have suffered either directly or
indirectly at the hands of a priest or other Church
personnel... I am heartily sorry that you were sinned
against. I am sorry that your bodies and psyches were
mistreated. I am sorry that your faith was used against
you. I am sorry that you found wolves where you should
have only found good, loving shepherds. If there is
anything I can do for you... please reach out. And... I
know I have no right to ask anything of you. But if I
could be so bold... please, please try not to let what was
done to you shake your faith in a loving God."
In the second pew, Mason sat between Renee and Joshua.
Hearing Tony's words, he clasped Joshua's right hand.
"But even if... if it does, please know that He loves
you. In your anger, in your grief... He loves
you. He... He knows abuse and shame and betrayal.
Wherever you are, He can meet you there. And He can lift
you up if you'll just take His strong, pierced hand. You
are His child and He loves you. Always."
Joshua smiled at Tony, the gold in his eyes made especially
bright with his tears, and nodded.
"Always," he mouthed back.
Tony returned the smile then gave his attention back to the
crowd.
"Now, I would like to invite Mr. Maxwell to take my place and
share the report his office has compiled. There will be
time for questions and answers after he's revealed his
findings. Thank you."
Joe approached and embraced the archbishop.
"You're doing a good thing, Tony. I hope it becomes a
model for other dioceses all over the world."
"I hope so, Joe. I truly hope so."
After another embrace, Tony joined his family and friends in
the pews.
As Joe spoke, he shared stories of heartbreak and broken
trust.
Joshua wept quietly as he listened, remembering the suffering
of his children. But he also felt great hope. The
light of truth was shining now and, eventually, it would drive
the darkness away.
*~*~*
Epilogue
Two Weeks Later
For the second time in less than three months, Fr. Mike found
himself packing up his things. This time, however, there
were two major differences. For one, John and Joshua
were among his helpers. For another, he wasn't the only
one packing up belongings.
Tony sighed as he removed the painting of Joshua among the
colors from the wall.
"I'm going to miss this place. My parish...
Albany..."
Fr. Mike patted him on the back.
"Just remember, you can always visit... when you have time."
"Ha!" Tony smirked. "Time..."
The last two weeks truly had been a whirlwind for Tony.
Beyond simply adjusting to being responsible for a larger
area, he'd also become the most wanted man in New York...
wanted by newspapers, by magazines, by networks, by survivors'
groups, by college campuses looking for speakers... And
he was the subject of conversation and innumerable
think-pieces. Would he start a trend of absolute
cooperation and transparency in dioceses? Could he be
the next Pope? Was he evidence of the need for married
priests? After all, it had been family ties that had
turned a good bishop into the radical archbishop the Church
needed.
But, through all the attention and the increased demands, Tony
had still made time for his nephew and for Mason... with the
help of his new assistant.
Roger strode purposefully into the hallway with a clipboard.
"All right, Andrew's ready to go with the van carrying the
furniture. I think we can fit a couple more boxes into
Randall's truck. Tony, don't forget that you have that
phone interview with America Magazine in..."
Roger checked his phone. "Twenty two minutes."
"Yes, boss," Tony teased.
Roger grinned.
Coming in from outside, Renee shook her head and playfully
punched her cousin's arm.
"Don't encourage him," she warned the archbishop. "He
can get downright tyrannical if you let him. He used to
organize Christmas programs among us cousins and he totally
made me cry once."
"Okay, first of all, I was seven. And, second of all,
you wanted to sing 'Grandma Got Run Over by a Reindeer'...
with our grandma right there! And she'd just broken a
hip!"
The two priests cringed.
"Okay, so bad example..." Renee giggled and turned back
to Tony. "A bunch of the others are out back. They
want to know if you want the Mary statue wrapped up for the
move. Gladdy said you bought it."
"I did," the archbishop confirmed. "But as a gift to the
parish. I want to leave it for Fr. Joaquin and whomever
comes after him but..." He reached for Fr. Mike's
hand. "Shall we go out there once more?"
Fr. Mike nodded.
"I'd like that."
The two priests led the others to the backyard where several
of the Friends were milling around the grotto.
"I'm going to leave the grotto as is," Tony declared. He
approached and rested a hand on Mary's outstretched one.
"I'll miss it... But I know the real Maryam is going
with me."
Joshua beamed and nodded before resting a hand on the
archbishop's shoulder.
"She is. We all are." His gaze traveled around the
assembled group. "With all of you. Even when you
can't see us. We're here in Albany, in Manhattan, in
Asteriana, in El-Chanan... wherever you go."
"Are... are you leaving, Josh?" Mason asked, his voice
wavering.
Joshua turned to the man and shook his head.
"Not leaving. Never leaving. But it's time for
John and me to go back Home. You all... you've built a
strong, faithful group. You'll help each other through
whatever trials come. And you'll be there for the good
times, too. The new jobs..." Joshua smiled at
Roger, Fr. Mike, Tony, and Kyle. "The weddings..."
Ana-Maria and Kyle and Renee and Mason clasped hands and
tearfully smiled at each other.
"The children who will follow... So many
blessings. And this won't be the last you see of me or
of John. And my parents will be back someday, too.
We're pesky like that."
Brushing away a tear, JenniAnn laughed.
"They are," she affirmed for the new Friends.
"Dad and I are so proud of each and every one of you.
And I'm so grateful for the care you showed to me during this
difficult time... but even more grateful for the care and
kindness you showed to each other. I'm grateful for your
bravery in speaking difficult truths, in refusing to accept
lies and cover-ups, and in making decisions in your own lives
that, while challenging, will help you to live fuller, more
vibrant lives." Joshua sighed deeply as a shaft of
brilliant light pierced the overcast sky. He moved
towards the Asterians and began to embrace them.
"Save a place for me on Christmas Eve?" he requested.
"And me too!" John added as he began his own round of hugs.
"You know we will," Kemara replied, brushing at her tears.
"With clean sheets," JenniAnn added.
"And comfy pajamas," Andrew promised.
"And all the Froot Loops you can eat... maybe more than you
want to eat if the kids have their way."
Joshua chuckled at Owen's remark as he pulled him close.
"You can never have too many Froot Loops."
Joshua turned his attention to Fr. Mike.
"Your parents are so happy to have you staying with them
again, Mike. Although I'm sure you know that."
The priest laughed and nodded.
"I got the idea when my mom made me heart-shaped pancakes this
morning."
"Good. And, in time, I know you and Kyle will find the
perfect place to settle in Asteriana. And your ministry
there and in Manhattan will touch many hearts, Mike, and heal
many spirits. You are a wonderful shepherd. Don't
let anyone ever make you doubt that."
"I won't, Joshua. And... thank you. I...
Well, I was so upset when Wesson confronted me but I... I
trusted that you could turn it into something good. I
just... I had no idea..." Fr. Mike sighed happily.
"I had no idea it would be something I'd be so excited about."
Joshua rested a hand on Fr. Mike's face and beamed.
"I'm so happy to hear that, Mike. It'll be a joy to
watch it all enfold." Joshua reached out and set a hand
on Kyle's shoulder. "You two will work beautifully
together."
Kyle smiled at the two and nodded.
"I'm looking forward to it! I feel very, very blessed to
have Fr. Mike as a mentor."
"And I feel blessed to be your mentor, Kyle. And I have
to admit... I'm looking forward to working with an engaged
priest. Always good to have more female input."
"Which I will more than happily dispense," Ana-Maria promised
with a grin. "And I'm looking forward to being married
to my very own priest."
Kyle blushed but couldn't contain his joy as she kissed his
cheek.
Joshua pulled all three into a hug.
"You'll make a great team. And Kyle..." Joshua
clasped his hand. "Thank you for not giving up on your
dream to serve Dad and me."
"You don't give up on us... so I couldn't give up on
you." Kyle hugged Joshua then stepped back and looped an
arm around Ana-Maria's waist. "I just needed to... have
some more female input."
"Wise man," Joshua complimented with a grin. He gave
each of them another hug before turning towards Mason, Renee,
and Roger.
Mason's head was bowed, tears already leaking.
"Mason..."
Joshua wrapped his arms tightly around him.
"I... I'm not sure I'm ready for you to... to go, Josh..."
"I'm not going, Mason. Not really."
"I know but..."
Joshua gently lifted his chin.
"You'll see me again."
"At Christmas?"
Joshua nodded.
"And you'll tell me all about how well things are going with
your family, how madly in love with Renee you are, and how you
and Roger sometimes meet over lunch to play basketball."
"You play basketball?" Mason questioned Roger.
"Yup. I was the shooting guard on my high school's
team. Went to state twice."
Mason smiled.
"Good to know." He turned back to Joshua. "You'll
already know all of that."
Joshua nodded.
"But I'll still enjoy hearing about it from you."
"Okay... Good. And Josh?"
"Yes?"
"I... I'm sorry about the stuff I said to you. In the
early days. Before..." Mason began to sob.
Joshua again pulled him close and gently rocked.
"It's all forgotten, Mason. All forgiven. You're
my friend, my child. I remember that."
Mason let out a ragged sigh, stepped back, and gave Joshua a
teary smile.
"I... I'll remember it, too."
"Good."
Joshua squeezed his hand then pulled Renee and Roger to him.
"I'm so glad I got to spend time with you both. You
bring me such joy. Cousins are important." Joshua
smiled over Roger's shoulder at John.
"Darn straight!" the Baptist assented.
Roger laughed.
"They are pretty special," he agreed, resting a hand on
Renee's back.
"Very. And I promise... we'll keep an eye on Mason,"
Renee vowed.
Roger nodded.
"And Tony."
"Thank you. Tony needs an eye kept on him."
"What'd I do now?" the archbishop asked playfully.
Joshua moved to stand behind him and took his hands.
"You do so much, Tony. But I want you to take care of
yourself. You have very important work to do. But
you need to be healthy to do it. Even I rest sometimes."
"On Sundays. But that's my busiest day," Tony kidded.
Joshua chuckled.
"Noted. But I'm serious, Tony."
"I know..."
"If you don't listen, I'll send a plague of mantises your
way," Joshua threatened with a playful glare.
Tony burst out laughing but soon his laughter turned to tears.
"I... I wish I could go with you, Lord," he murmured.
Joshua embraced him tightly and rested a hand on his head.
"Oh Tony... I'm always with you. And, in time, you
will be with me for all eternity. But before then... you
have a wedding to officiate... great-great nephews and nieces
to baptize... And so much more."
Tony nodded, smiling as he thought of all Kyle had to look
forward to.
"When you are tired... when your heart is made heavy by all
the stories you're told... when you struggle to sleep because
you're remembering those first few days with Kyle... remember
that I'm with you through it all."
"I... I will, Joshua. I will."
"Good." Joshua kissed the man's forehead then stepped
back and surveyed all the loving faces surrounding him.
"I love you all so much. Forever and always."
John doled out a few final hugs then hurried to Joshua's side,
resting a hand on his shoulder.
Amid shouts of love, the two disappeared into the radiating
light.
For a few moments, the Friends tearfully stared at the spot
where Joshua and John had been. Finally, Roger spoke.
"So... it's almost 3:00. We better get moving if we're
all going to get back to St. Genesius' in time for the
ecumenical meeting," he informed. "And, Tony, you have
that interview.
"Roger..." Renee hissed. "We're kinda going through a
thing right now..."
Tony chuckled.
"Actually... I think Roger is exactly who this group
needs. He'll keep us on track." He squeezed his
assistant's shoulder. "And he's right. Joshua
would want us to be there... and on time. So..."
Roger beamed.
"Group going to Asteriana, congregate around Fr. Mike,
please. Manhattan group, stick with Andrew and
Tony. And the few of you headed to El-Chanan, why don't
you form a group around Kyle? Now let's get moving!"
Over the next few minutes, the Friends went their separate
ways, delivering items to Fr. Mike's and Archbishop Tony's new
homes and offices. But that evening they gathered at St.
G's, demonstrating that no matter where life took them, they
were all on the same path, all following Joshua together.
The End
What is a Church?
by Fr. Mike Solas
(posted to his blog on
4-2-18)
A church isn't bricks or mortar. It isn't a building.
A church isn't priests or bishops. It isn't a hierarchy.
A church isn't even creeds, printed and reprinted on laminated
cards.
A church is a mother, smiling over her child's first garbled "Our
Father."
A church is friends, remembering... laughing... comforting.
A church is a widow, hopefully waiting to reunite with her
beloved.
A church is a lover, pledging their life to another.
A church is the everlasting longing of creature for Creator.
A church is the memory of a stable, a garden, a hill, a tomb.
A church is trust.
A church is faith.
A church is hope.
A church is love.
Our church lives on in a place no scandal can touch.
It lives on in a Heart that beats strongly, that stopped once and
never again.
We are the church.
Male and female, black, brown, white, gay and straight, young and
old, saint and sinner.
We are the church... holy, immortal, catholic.
We are here still.
We are His.
We are the church.
Author's notes: First, I'd just
like to make it clear that this story is not meant to be
commentary on the actual men who serve as the Archbishop of New
York and Bishop of Albany. I chose Manhattan and Albany
solely because those cities were already represented in the
Dyeland stories. I deliberately avoided reading any news
regarding the Church sex abuse scandal and New York because I
didn't want to seem to be addressing any exact case or cases
there. Secondly, in what reporting I have read, the
government authorities involved in investigations ranged from
police officers, district attorneys, attorney generals, and
more. I have no idea how involved the Manhattan district
attorney would be in legal proceedings of this nature but
involving Joe Maxwell just made sense since he's an existing
character. I didn't really want to make up an AG or other
that we'd never hear from again.
On a more personal note, there was a lot I wanted to do with this
story and just didn't get around to. I think it's very
possible that, via flashbacks in later stories, I'll revisit these
few months in the lives of the Friends and try to cover some
issues I didn't get around to. This isn't my ideal way of
covering a topic but, with this one, it was necessary. I
obviously knew this would be a difficult story to write but then a
local news story broke with what I felt were eerie parallels to
what I was writing. At that point, I just really wanted to
be done and moving onto lighter topics. So if you read
this... First of all, thank you. Second, please let me know
if you feel something got glossed over, didn't come out quite
right, or have any other feedback. Among those things I wish
I'd had the time and energy for:
- I wanted a scene in which Shane talks to Joshua about how upset
he is to have the scandal often framed as a "gay priest"
problem. Even though Shane is not Catholic, I think that
would be very upsetting to him as a gay man who works with
children and takes his faith very seriously.
- Along those lines, I wanted JenniAnn to reckon with the fact
that even though she disagreed with the Catholic Church regarding
gay marriage, she kinda just coasted along with it and only left
when her and Andrew's relationship was targeted. That's...
kind of not great.
- Originally, I planned for the epilogue to be much further in the
future and to show that, despite being happily married with kids,
both Kyle and Mason continued to feel the effects of their
abuse. But when I decided to make them part of the Friends,
that no longer felt necessary. Instead, the lasting effects
of their trauma will play out in something approaching real time
in later stories. While I think a fantastic support system
and especially meeting Joshua would have put them on the road to
healing, sexual abuse isn't something one gets over in a couple of
months' time.
Finally, if you or someone you know is dealing with sexual abuse
and its aftermath, please reach out to RAINN, the Rape, Abuse,
& Incest National Network at 1-800-656-4673 or https://www.rainn.org.
Thank you.
Works Cited:
Harry Potter Series by J.K. Rowling
The Gospel According to Harry Potter by Connie Neal
Morality for Muggles by Moshe Rosenberg
Into the Pensieve: The Philosophy and Mythology of Harry Potter
by Patrick McCauley
The Apostles' Creed
Mark 1: 29-39- Jesus heals Peter's MIL
Clueless
Esther
The Exorcist
Matthew 18:4-6- "Whoever humbles himself like this child..."
Our Father
Marvel's Thor
Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban
This Is Us
Matthew 4:1-11, Mark 1:11-13, Luke 4:1-14- Jesus tempted in the
desert
Hellboy
Book of Tobias/Tobit
Marriage: Love and Life in the Divine Plan - A Pastoral Letter of
the USCCB
Mark 6:17-18- John speaks against Herod and Herodias
Star Wars
Isaiah 9:6- Everlasting Father
Luke 1:39-45- Mary visits Elizabeth
Matthew 14:13-21/John 6:1-15- fish and loaves miracle
Matthew 22:30/Mark 12:25- neither marry nor be given in marriage
The Chronicles of Narnia by C.S. Lewis
Matthew 21:12–17, Mark 11:15–19, Luke 19:45–48, John 2:13–16)-
Cleansing of the Temple
John 11:1-44- Lazarus is raised
John 14:6-7- I am the way, the truth, and the life
Genesis 6-9- the Great Flood
"I Got You Babe" composed by Sonny Bono
Nicene Creed
Matthew 26:17–30, Mark 4:12–26, Luke 22:7–39 and John 13:1–17:26-
the Last Supper
Matthew 7:1-3
"Fields of Gold" by Sting
Luke 18:16/Matthew 19:14/Mark 10:4- "Let the little children come"
Matthew 3:7, 12:34, and 23:33- brood of vipers
"Hallelujah" by Leonard Cohen
The Keepers
Exodus 20:16- You shall not bear false witness...
Acts 9:3–9- Conversion of Paul
Luke 4:28-30- Jesus rejected at Nazareth
Catholic Baptism Rite (adapted)
John 18:10-11- Peter in Gethsemane
Deuteronomy 6:4 (the Shema)
Matthew 22:15- And the Pharisees went...
Mark 12:30/Luke 10:27/Matthew 22:37/Deuteronomy 6:5- Love the
Lord, your God
"God's Own Fool" by Michael Card
"Man! I Feel Like a Woman!" by Shania Twain
"I Feel Pretty" from West Side Story
"Hail Holy Queen"- lyrics traditional, with O Sanctissima
Sister Act
Batman
"The River of Dreams" by Billy Joel
"Grandma Got Run Over by a Reindeer" composed by Randy Brooks
Back
to the Author's Cut